#also I was front row and a cast member shook my hand!!!! she was so nice and she signed my leaflet afterwards and I went home and researche

[saveugoodmadam]

billie the kid 🤝 the rotter's opera

^being relatively small british musicals still in development with only 3 preview shows that are phenomenally good and absolutely life changing and deserve more recognition

[havethetimeofyourstyles]

Chapter Two.

SERIES MASTERLIST | word count: 10.7k

come talk to me about wtsgd! i’d love to know your thoughts!

March 12, 2017 

It had been a week and a day since her move to New York, and Luci had never felt lonelier. Don’t get her wrong, she knew it’d only been a week when she had several more weeks to come to make friends and memories, but as she began to settle down into her new home, she felt very alone. 

Luci had called her parents approximately eight times within the past week—some of them were twice in one day—and all those calls were due to her loneliness. Ren and Beatrice were starting to get worried, and a bit annoyed despite being glad that their daughter hadn’t forgotten about them, but the calls were getting a little too much. And not much to their surprise, their Lulu always had something to talk about, which she mostly ranted about being a bit nervous and excited about rehearsals. 

Currently, Luci was headed to rehearsals as she walked to the Metropolitan Avenue Station, a two minute walk from her apartment in Williamsburg, Brooklyn. Knowing her directions and the subway quite well, she got on the G train and got off in Court Square in Queens. She walked five minutes to take the F train towards Manhattan, getting off on 7th Avenue before walking down the street where Broadway Theatre appeared in her sight. 

Sighing, she thought about all the people she’d passed by. Seven train stops in total—people walking in and out of the train—less than ten minutes of walking, and despite the amount of people that rode with her on that train, she still felt like she was the loneliest person. 

She understood the big city quite well; no one really paid any attention or cared as they just proceeded with their life while simply being someone she passed by and possibly would never see again. Luci would only hope that her new job would help her make friendships and change her view on relationships a bit better; she’s had a few bad relationships in the past, romantic and non-romantic that had messed with her mind throughout the years, but she’d rather not think about the traumatic events that impactfully took a toll on her mental health as she was walking into rehearsals for the first time. 

Opening the door, she felt nerves rush through her body as she stepped into the Broadway Theatre where Miss Saigon would be in production for eight months. The theatre would be her home for the rest of the year. She’d work tirelessly, and devote her entire being to the role to be the best actress she could ever be. 

All at once as she walked through backstage, it began to hit Luci. This was what she’d been dreaming of, and the realization had hit her hard once she walked through the doors and into the dark hallway that led backstage and the dressing rooms. There was commotion in the direction of the main stage and a few of her fellow cast members that were singing, could easily be heard as she was walking through the halls. 

The behind the scenes action came to light once she walked through another doorway. Bright lights from the vanity illuminated the room, there were cast members reading from the script, and a few chatting on the couch. It was everything that she imagined and expected.

Luciana Suki was printed behind a black director’s chair next to the person who was playing the main role of Kim, Daisy Beck. Luci was a bit nervous to introduce herself to Daisy because she was one of the most iconic women on Broadway. She’d been acting on Broadway ever since she was a little girl; her mother was the head of the wardrobe crew and her father was part of the sound crew, so she practically bled and was born into the Broadway Theatre. It was easy for her to get her foot in the door because as her parents were busy, they would take her to the theatre and make her sit front row because they couldn’t afford a babysitter. And when the stage director needed a child to step in, they would have Daisy be in the show, and she would play the part effortlessly. She would stand center stage as the protagonist would sing to them while the bright light would shine upon them. Daisy Beck was a professional in all senses—she was the Meryl Streep of Broadway, and that intimidated Luci even more. 

“Hi, Daisy.” Luci greeted, making Daisy turn her head from the mirror to her. “I’m Luci, the second Kim.” She added with a soft chuckle. “It’s a pleasure to meet you.” Luci put her arm out as Daisy stood up from her chair, meeting face to face with her. 

Daisy’s expression held such power and confidence, and although Luci thought of herself as a confident person, Daisy was the different kind of confident; she was a different definition, a better use of a synonym that people most frequently use. She exuded the brilliance of self-assurance and certainty, like it was known to be that she had power. But then Daisy smiled brightly, making some of Luci’s worries wash away, but they were only stored nearby because the smile Daisy had on her face was more of an evil smirk. 

“Daisy Beck.” She introduced herself, quickly shaking Luci’s hand before pulling away just as quickly as the shake. Daisy sat back down at her vanity and placed her Airpods in her ears before her new cast member got another word out. 

Luci gulped, hanging her tote bag on the back of her chair before sitting down. She took a deep breath, easing her quiet nerves that were running around in her body. There was a bit of doubt in her mind about her career and the path she was on, but she quickly flicked it away, concentrating on the positive and the gratitude it took to get where she was, where she was sitting. 

After a few moments of relaxing, easing into the loudness, everyone began to file out the door and head to the stage. 

“Hi, Luci, right?” A brown-haired woman with hazel eyes beamed at Luci, and she couldn’t ignore such a friendly face. 

Luci smiled, shaking her hand. “Yeah, that’s me.” 

“I’m Nina. I play Gigi.” Gigi Van Trahn was a stripper in Miss Saigon at a club called Dreamland, hoping and dreaming for a better life in the States. “Is this your first Broadway show?” She asked curiously. 

Luci shook her head. “I’ve done some shows off-broadway, if you can count that.” She smiled bashfully. She knew that she shouldn’t be embarrassed by being part of the off-broadway community because she had worked her way up, but she hated the weird eyes pointed at her and the whispered judgement everytime she said that she’d been on off-broadway, even though nothing was wrong with it, but for some reason, people had a certain distaste towards it. 

“Yeah, that definitely counts! You should be proud of your upcoming; it’ll be historic once you move your way up.” Nina raised her brows and smirked. Luci smiled, breathing out a giggle. She loved when people were so hopeful of her climbing the ladder of success and dreams, and it made Luci giddy, if she was being honest. 

Everyone made a distorted line across the stage, facing the thousands of red velvet cushioned chairs that would be the cast’s audience. The stage director, Tal, was standing downstage with a clipboard in her hand as she was talking to her assistant and pointing to the clipboard with a pen; the taps of her pen to the wooden clipboard echoed in the silent theatre. Tal was in her mid-forties; she had slick black hair, wore black framed glasses, and had a certain look of sternness that was made for scolding and confronting. Luci made a mental note to not get on her bad side because if looks could kill, then she’d see the light. 

A minute later, they concluded their discussion before looking up. “Good morning, everyone! And we’re back here…again.” A coordinated laugh spread through the cast. “For the people returning: hope you all didn’t forget about me.” A small chuckle erupted. “But we have a couple new faces, so I’ll make this introduction brief and quick; I’m Tal, your stage director. I’ve been working in this business for a long time, so I know what I’m doing. This is my assistant Melanie, she’s just as educated and devoted to this play as I am, so if I’m unavailable, don’t hesitate to take things  up with her.” Everyone nodded understandingly. “This is going to be a wild, stressful ride, but it’s gonna be a hell of a lot of fun, I can promise you that.” 

A few ‘Hell yeah and ‘Period’s flew across the stage as people praised her words. Luci immediately felt comfortable with the space and energy that came from her fellow castmates. She was worried that she would have a constant feeling of being uncomfortable or as if she didn’t belong. But with Nina being so friendly, Tal and the cast uplifting and motivating the room, and minus Daisy’s weird and short attitude, she couldn’t help but feel like she did belong and that this was where she was meant to be. 

Tal told everyone to get into a large circle to do a role call because there were a few new additions to the cast as the original cast before this day had departed from the production because there was either a better opportunity or it was time to say goodbye to this show. 

After Tal individually called each name, the person was to introduce themselves, say what part they were playing, and a hobby they indulged in when they were not on stage. Usually, people didn’t pay attention to icebreakers and introductions because many found them boring, but Luci made sure to be attentive and memorize everyone’s names and faces since she was one of the few who was new to the cast and production. She also tried remembering their hobbies because she figured it would be a great conversation starter while trying to make friends. 

It took quite a while to get to everyone, especially Luci since she was towards the bottom of the list because of her last name. 

“Luciana,” Tal called out. Luci raised her hand, presenting herself with a smile. “Welcome to Miss Saigon.” 

Luci stepped forwards a few inches inside of the circle. “Thank you, Tal and Melanie. Uh, my name is Luciana Suki, you could call me Luci, if you’d like. I’m playing Kim, alongside Miss Daisy Beck.” She looked at Daisy when she said her name, but Daisy had an unamused look on her face, but Luci ignored it. “A hobby of mine when I’m not constantly thinking about my job is knitting—I like to knit. Hats and scarves are my specialty and I have way too many in my closet for my own good, but I’m currently working on a cardigan and will do it for an hour if I have time.” Everyone clapped when she was done, and she stepped back out of the circle and into the line. 

Next on the role call list was Samuel Talum, who had been making serious eye contact with Luci, but she avoided them, looking elsewhere. 

“Hi, I’m Samuel. I play the second Chris. My hobbies include swimming on the roof of Soho.” Everyone laughed, but Luci didn’t seem to see what was so amusing about that, but she figured that was his personality since everyone found that hilarious. 

Samuel looked at Luci as he stepped back into line, and this time, she reciprocated the eye contact. Her arms were crossed, face expressionless, which only made him smirk. 

After introductions, Melanie suggested getting into groups to have a normal conversation to get to know one another and get more comfortable. The circle was concaving as the opposite sides were met. The theatre increased in volume and was filled with chatter and excited squeals; people hugged one another and jumped in circles, hopeful for another great season on Broadway. 

Luci and Nina talked with some of the extras as they mostly asked Luci about her life and where she was from since everyone already knew each other. 

“Hello, ladies.” Samuel walked up to the four women with a charming smile. The three immediately swooned for him as their eyes lit up as if he was the actual Oscar award himself. “Luci, it’s a pleasure to officially meet you.” He gave his full attention to her, taking his hand out. She politely shook his, not expecting him to kiss the back of her hand, locking eyes with her. She hated to admit it, but the action made her heart pound a little harder. Luci pulled away quickly, linking her hands behind her back. 

“Good to meet you as well.” She gave him a small toothless smile. Avoiding his eyes, she looked back at the girls who were blushing and giving Luci a knowing look. They knew Samuel well enough to know when he had a crush, and they could definitely tell that he had a crush on her, to which Luci had a clear vision of it. 

When the first day of ‘rehearsals’ were over, Tal announced that it was the same time tomorrow, and Luci was glad that she was finally had a routine again—waking up at eight in the morning to get her day started and leaving her apartment by nine to get to the theatre just before ten, which was when rehearsals started. Tomorrow’s rehearsals were going to be exciting since it would focus more on the play itself; Luci was itching for tomorrow to come. 

Once Luci walked out of the theatre, saying her goodbyes to Tal and Melanie, and some of the cast that she made friends with, she was met by a fresh, chilly breeze, making goosebumps rise. It was the complete opposite of what she felt like inside the theatre: warm and flushed because there were so many people surrounding her, plus her nerves helped her stay warm; it didn’t help that they cranked up the heat inside the building as well. 

As she was walking, passing by strangers that she’d never see again, she heard her name being called out from the distance. She thought she was hearing things, but she turned around to be met with Samuel who was jogging in her direction. 

“Damn, you left quickly.” He smiled, which Luci had to admit that he was quite attractive—really attractive. A head of soft blonde hair sat perfectly on his head that if she were to mess with it, his hair would only get effortlessly better. His arms were so big and toned that she could see the outline of his muscles through his shirt (or she thinks that he purposely bought a small shirt to make up for the lack of muscles). He was tall, almost a foot taller than her that she had to look up when he spoke, but she didn’t let his height intimidate her. In fact, nothing about Samuel intimidated Luci, although she knew that that was his ultimate goal whenever he met someone new.

“Uh, yeah.” 

“I was thinking…we should hang out sometime.” The suggestion made Luci raise her brows. “You know, since we’re gonna be seeing each other a lot, be co-stars, play the love interest together.” 

Chris Scott, the role Samuel was playing, was a G.I sergeant who is making a return to America from Vietnam. Unexpectedly, he falls in love with Kim, who is a shy, young girl who also works as a stripper at Dreamland because of the fall of her city and the loss of her family from war. The club is run by the Engineer and caters to American soldiers. Kim and Chris have an affair, leading to feelings that are more than lust. Their affair leads to Kim getting pregnant and giving birth to their son, Tam. Eventually, Chris leaves and goes back home without the knowledge that Kim is pregnant. Kim and Chris are separated for years until he learns about his son, so he goes back to Vietnam to find Kim and Tam—the only difference is that he’s married to an American woman named Ellen. Kim urges Ellen that Tam should have a better life in America, rather than living on the streets, but Ellen is wary and refuses because she doesn’t want to lose Chris. Conflict, heartbreak, and unexpected endings flow throughout the plot of the story, making it a hit on Broadway. 

Luci debated in her mind. She figured she could use some friends, some company, and she thinks it worked out perfectly since she was going to be seeing Samuel almost everyday. He got the impression that she wanted nothing to do with him outside of the theatre because of the polite but dismissive attitude towards him, but the look on her face when he proposed the idea was the opposite of what he had seen inside of the building. 

To much consideration, Luci answered, “Sure, why not.” 

Samuel sneered, walking alongside with her to wherever their route took them. It wasn’t like he was up to no good—purposely, at least. So, the two walked side by side, oblivious to what this might cause them. 

April 21, 2017 

Opening night. 

The anxieties were crawling up everyone’s skin as they got into hair, makeup, and costume—specifically in that order. Everything felt rushed, like they were riding in a sports car, waiting to cross the black and white checkered line. But in reality, they were going the speed limit in a residential area. 

Tal and Melanie made sure everyone got to the theatre at least two hours before the red curtain rose because she didn’t want everything to feel like they’re in a high-speed car chase, anticipating a crash. 

The past five weeks had been an exhausting and intense thrill that Luci had never experienced before. The constant movement, the strain of her voice from singing too much, the tears from messing up a line, and the overwhelming fear of screwing up on stage had been her life for the past five weeks. 

The day after introductions and icebreakers, the cast were to do a read through of the play, just to get an idea and feel of the script when rehearsing it with the cast. Since there were two rotations of the cast, the second cast—which was the one Luci was in—were to still attend readings and rehearsals when it was not their day to rehearse. They were to observe and learn the different techniques and acting that the first rotation provided so it would be easier to run through rehearsals without constantly stopping. 

After the read through, which took two days, the rest of the week was followed by table work and blocking. Table work deeply goes into the script; it focuses on analyzing and getting to know your character—basically what purpose a character has. Blocking included roughly running through a scene organically, and seeing what works for both actors and what looks and feels better. 

When the notes have been written down, the actors will stumble through the play without a script in reach. This process had slashed a bit of hope in everyone because of the difficulty in remembering the notes from blocking. Luci was properly beating herself up over it, and Samuel had reassured her that it was fine to make a few mistake since it was new and added in during blocking.

“Hey,” Samuel would call out after hearing another groan come out of her mouth. Luci would look at him with a frown, and he would comfortingly pat her shoulder. “Don’t beat yourself up over it, okay? You got this.” He would then walk away, giving her a wink that made Luci’s insides turn. 

After three days of roughly stumbling through the play, working rehearsals were next. Everyone knew their lines, stage directions, the plot and depth of the characters, and the extra notes from blocking were implied to everyone’s brain. During working rehearsals, the cast needed to find a way to best tell the story to the audience. They worked in a large room that was a few blocks away from the theatre, and it had white tape all over the floor indicating where the character needed to stand. There was no mirror, just a blank wall that was painted black, so it was like they were in the actual theatre. The process was exhausting because the cast would run the entire play back for two more times for three days. So, when Luci got home, it would be five in the evening, and she would be ready to crash and call it a day. 

In between working and dress rehearsals, the tech-crew, stage directors, stage managers, and designers would have their own rehearsals without the cast. They do this to make sure the lighting, music, and set were in motion and work smoothly for the play and audience. During these days, the cast would get a few days off, but they were to not brush the play aside just because they weren’t in rehearsals. They were told to do fittings with the costume crew so they could make their final adjustments for their character’s costumes. It was a more fun and light process where they could just stand on the elevated step and answer ‘yes’ or ‘no’ when they’re being asked if it was comfortable or too tight. 

After technical rehearsals, there would be two or three days for Q2Q rehearsals, which meant Cue-to-Cue, and the technical crew and the cast would get together and rehearse the bits where sound and lights were needed, which is almost every scene since it’s a musical and the characters seem to sing as they’re arguing. These rehearsals were very technical and necessary, and it needed to be executed with precision, so the cast and sound crew would be on the same page and in sync. 

Dress rehearsals were more of a sigh in relief. It showcased everyone’s hard work and talent, but it was also a surreal moment because even though they worked and rehearsed every single day for this production, it still didn’t seem real. The few days of dress rehearsals hit the actors in the face because everything was coming together. Tal had let a few groups of people into the theatre to watch and give them a preview of the show so the cast had an audience to perform to during dress rehearsals. 

And the moment everyone had been waiting for: Opening Night. 

The audience was filling the theatre in as security ushered them to their seats. Some took a picture in front of the stage, the influencers held the Playbill program out in front of them, capturing the renaissance theme of the Broadway theatre to post on their Instagram story, and couples who were there for date night. Not to forget, the important journalists, who hyped this play up way before opening night, that were going to critique and judge all throughout the show; they were sitting in the mezzanine, only the best seats in the house as it provided a panoramic view of the entire stage, so they didn’t miss a thing. Broadway critics could be the most hurtful writers, and they have a way of letting people down in the most elegant and sophisticated way that made it seem like their words aren’t so bad. 

Backstage was twice as chaotic as it was on the outside. Although everyone was quiet, humming and whispering the songs, the inside of their minds were driving them crazy. If someone outside of the production who didn't have anything to do with the play, walked into the room, they would immediately feel the tension bouncing off the walls and breaking the mirrors of the vanities. 

Even though it was the first rotation that would be performing today, Luci still felt incredibly nervous because anything could happen. Daisy could get sick or not want to perform, so it would be Luci who would have to step in, unless Tal tells the understudy to. Aside from the nerves, she felt incredibly proud of everyone and her own hard work. Rehearsing for about five hours—sometimes she would stay longer just to get extra help—had tired her out, but she knew that once it was her turn to step on stage, the exhaustion and stress would be completely worth it, and that would be when she knew she made it. 

Luci was in one of the dressing rooms, and she heard a knock as she was buttoning her shirt that was just for show when there was a zipper on the back of her top so it was easier to change when she was in a hurry. She opened the door, revealing Samuel. 

“Hi,” he greeted, getting in the dressing room with her before he closed it behind him. The space was small, so the two were pressed up against one another. He placed a hand on her waist as the other rested against the wall behind her, leaning down to kiss her lips. “How are you?” 

Luci smiled when he pulled away. “Good. You?” She wrapped her arms around his shoulders. 

“Better, now.” He kissed the top of her head and Luci softly smiled, not used to the amount of PDA, even though they were somewhat in private. 

Luci’s just as confused on how she was able to pull Samuel. After the first day of rehearsals when he caught up to her on the sidewalk and asked her to hangout, she found out that he was actually a really outgoing guy; she didn’t expect herself to laugh or actually enjoy herself when she said yes to his invitation. 

After the first week of rehearsals, Tal had directed them to be more connected to their characters—to really feel what they’re feeling. This only enhanced their chemistry as love interests, making them closer. And on Wednesday evening, Samuel invited her over to his apartment. He knew what he wanted when he asked Luci to his place, and he really didn’t want to mess with her feelings, so he decided to be honest. 

“Luci, listen. I just really want to fuck you,” he confessed straightforwardly, making Luci gulp. No one’s ever really admitted that fact to her, so it was quite surprising to hear as well as hot, if she was being honest. “I mean, I like you, of course I do. But I really don’t want a relationship right now, and we’re both stressed with rehearsals, so wanna fuck?” 

He was right, she thought. She was stressed with rehearsals and the move, which she hadn’t even gotten the chance to buy proper furniture because she’s been so busy and also broke, so she could use a good fuck. 

And she told him the same thing when she accepted his offer to hangout; she said, “Sure, why not.” 

So, they’d been messing around ever since then—for the past five weeks. They had kept it on the downlow as he respected Luci’s wishes for not wanting to risk losing her first job on Broadway and have this ‘affair’ affect getting more roles. Samuel reassured her that people date and mess around off stage all the time—Luci raised her brows in suspicion since it was not his first rodeo—but he still kept the affection to a minimum when they were around people, no matter how difficult it was for him. 

He leaned down to kiss her neck, leaving small kisses. “Hmm. Can’t wait to take you back to mine after tonight.” Samuel toyed with the zipper that was stitched on the back of her top. 

“Yeah?” She smirked when he felt him nod against her. 

He lightly nibbled her skin, making her softly gasp. “Gonna make you feel so good.” As lovely as that sounded, she couldn’t risk getting caught in the dressing room, so she pushed him away, earning a small groan that came out of his mouth. 

“How about you save that for next week when it’s our actual opening night?” She said seductively, biting her lip as she refrained from laughing at his eager state. 

“Fine, if you say so. Just know that you’re missing out tonight.” He teased, giving her a peck to her lips before quickly slipping out of the dressing room before anyone saw him. 

Luci looked in the mirror, fixing her hair and taking a deep breath to rid the warmth of her cheeks that Samuel caused. Once she was presentable, smoothing out the creases of her costume, she headed out and heard that there was ten minutes until showtime. 

Everyone was running around with a small flashlight that guided them through the dark backstage. The cast were getting last minute adjustments to their costume and makeup, a last minute run-through with their lines, and warming their vocals up as some of the technical crew were taping a small microphone to the side of their cheek. 

The second rotation cast stayed back, hanging out for moral support for the main cast as it was a huge night for them. Luci was somewhat glad that she wasn’t part of the first cast because she felt like she could still use a lot of work in some scenes, so she had at least a week to get those scenes perfect. 

As the crew walked back, Luci could hear the crew talk to one another through their headset, asking one another if things were set and if everyone was ready to go; the seats were mostly filled, just a few empty seats that were waiting to be filled by the people who were running late. 

“Ready.”

“All set.” 

“Alright, everyone, it’s showtime.” 

The lights went down for a brief minute and a half, making sure the theatre was quiet from people being excited and startled when the room had gone dark, and then the red velvet curtains were pulled to the sides of the stage and the sheer screen was lifted. The orchestra began to play a soft melody as the opening scene started in Dreamland Bar. 

Despite having seen the play multiple times during rehearsals and rehearsing it herself, she was in awe as she watched her cast members in action—true action with an audience in front of them and a very bright light that was shining directly on them. Luci had seen many Broadway productions, but getting to watch it from the side of the stage and actually being part of the production was just something so surreal to her. 

The final scene was coming to an end; the orchestra intensified their music, the lights dimmed, the curtain closed, and the audience clapped—most of the room had given Miss Saigon a standing ovation. The curtain opened once more and the cast ran out to wave and blow kisses at the audience as the volume increased once it had gotten to Daisy Beck, the icon herself. 

And just like that, five weeks of rehearsals and devotion, opening night was over. Luci couldn’t wait until next week because she could practically see the thrill and adrenaline that radiated off of her co-worker’s face, and that was a feeling she had been anticipating for. 

Luci hugged the cast, congratulating them on their special, opening night. Everyone took pictures and videos with one another as they held bouquets of flowers. 

“Daisy!” Luci called out once she approached her. Daisy turned around to be met with Luci’s arms wide open. She gave an emotionless smile, half-hugging Luci shortly as she only leaned her upper body against her but pulled away very quickly. “You did such an amazing job. I was so in awe of you on stage!” Luci exclaimed excitedly. 

“Thank you.” Just like any other actor, no matter how much someone despised a person, they always took the compliment no matter what; it helped their egos grow in size, especially if it was from someone they couldn’t stand. 

“You’re truly so magnificent up there…” As Luci was talking, Daisy’s eyes averted towards the corner where Samuel was standing; he was talking with some of the girls that played strippers at the club in the show. His eyes looked up, meeting Daisy’s eyes before he smirked and brought his attention back to the girls. The corner of her lip turned up, smirking as she felt herself blush from Samuel’s look. 

Daisy and Samuel had some history together in the past. They go way back, all the way back to five years ago when they had roles in Chicago on Broadway. Just like any other cast members, they took a liking towards each other, and eventually got quite close. They both thought that their feelings were plain lust, but it was more of an emotional connection, so they tried being together and it lasted for a while until there were scandals and rumors going around that Daisy had been taking drugs just because she was seen partying with Samuel. The rumors eventually caught up to her, making her skin crawl and blood boil. So, she needed to be selfish and called it quits with him because her career was her pride and joy, and it was the most important thing to her at the time when she was just twenty-two. 

When Daisy found out that Samuel was on board as the cast in Miss Saigon, she was absolutely thrilled because her feelings for him had never dissolved. And the main reason why she was annoyed with Luci on her first day was because she knew that Samuel was going to take a liking towards Luci, which he did; and now, Daisy was aggravated because she wanted her man back but he was too busy occupying himself with Luci. 

Daisy looked back at Luci, pretending to pay attention to what she was saying. Luckily, someone had politely interrupted them, asking Daisy to do an interview with one of the journalists that critiqued the show, which she was ecstatic about. 

When the theatre was empty, everyone left to go to an after party, which was at a posh cocktail lounge—a ten minute walk from the theatre and quite close to Central Park South—so everyone decided to walk; the adrenaline they still had kept them warm in the thirty six degree weather. It was quite late since they left the theatre at around eleven, so Luci decided that she wouldn’t stay long since her commute back home was still further than some of her co-workers. 

The lounge was on the seventh floor of the W Hotel, and it screamed chic and expensive. It was separated into two open rooms, giving complete opposite vibes from each other. The more sophisticated and chic section of the room was filled with grey suede, cushioned sofa chairs with clean glass coffee tables placed in between those chairs. A black grand piano sat in the corner of the room with a large vase of fresh pink lilies and a few vanilla scented candles that were spread across the top of the piano. On one side of the wall were three semi-private booths with cushioned walls and a hexagon-shaped booth with LED lights surrounding the shape. 

The second room, however, was where the full bar was. Something that caught Luci’s, and most people’s, attention was the bright sign that covered the entire wall behind the bar top and the bottles of alcohol. The light blue and red colored lights illuminated the entire section of the room. The bar room had the same type of sofas and tables with a chill-beat type of music that played through the speakers. 

Peter, who played the first ‘Chris,’ had ordered everyone tequila shots; which naturally, made everyone happy as they cheered. Luci couldn’t remember the last time she went to the bar with some friends and completely enjoyed herself; all that had been on her mind before the move was the move itself, auditioning for the play, and her anxieties that came with moving to a city where she knew no one. So, a shot of tequila was very rewarding for her first proper night out in New York City. 

“To a successful opening night! We’re gonna be back here when the second rotation gets their spotlight.” Peter saluted as everyone clinked their shot glasses together; Nina took a video of her and Luci to post on her Instagram story with Luci’s username and the longue tagged in the corner before downing the toxic liquid down their throats.  

Everyone talked amongst themselves when Samuel placed his hand on Luci’s thigh. She quickly turned her head towards him, subtly pushing his hand off of it. He met her eyes, smirking and tilted his head as if he was saying that they should go into the bathroom, but Luci shook her head no, denying his silent request. Samuel rolled his eyes, averting his attention on the rest of the group, and Luci didn’t miss the way he shifted farther from her on the couch. 

Luci was four shots in and she felt a slight buzz run through her head. The waiters were placing more drinks down on their table, but Luci knew she needed to get home, so she decided to call it a night and say her goodbyes to the group. She knew everyone lived relatively close to the theatre and the longue, so she didn’t expect anyone to take the subway with her so late in the night. What she did expect was for Samuel to offer her to spend the night or even walk her to the train station, but he simply waved at her, no private hug or kiss goodbye. So, she left without another word and walked over to the 57th Street Station and took the F Train down to Rockefeller Center where she had to get off and transfer over to the M Train that would take her towards Middle Village-Metropolitan Avenue, and eventually, home. 

On the train, Luci busied herself with a word search that was downloaded on her phone, afraid that she might end up falling asleep on the subway, until the subway stopped at the station she needed to get off at and walked home. 

The click of her heeled boots were quite loud against the wooden floor in the hallway that led to her front door. She lugged her tote bag on her shoulder, fumbling with her keys until she got to her doorstep. Briefly glancing at the neighbor’s door right across from her before turning her back towards it and opening her own, the door behind her suddenly opened. 

Luci quickly turned around, expecting her cute and attractive neighbor, but instead, revealed a woman with red hair, hurriedly putting her coat on. The woman smiled at her, and for a moment, Luci thought she was on the wrong floor, but behind the woman was Harry in a black long sleeve sweater and khaki flared pants. His chocolate brown hair had looked like he ran his fingers through it so many times that it sat effortlessly messy, but Luci didn’t know that the red-haired lady had done it for him. 

She was quite in shock to see him, even though she’d known he lived right across from her. For the time she had been living in New York, she’d barely even gotten a glimpse of him; either their schedules weren't aligned or he was avoiding her. It wasn’t like she was trying to catch him when he walked out of his apartment or in the elevator—maybe she was—but a few neighborly chats were all that she wanted. 

“Hi,” Luci greeted once the woman rounded the corner and away from both of their attentions. 

“Hey, Luci.” Harry softly smiled. 

They both stood in their entryways, awkwardly staring at one another as they didn’t know what else to say. The neighborly chats had gone so much better in her head, and she was mentally rolling her eyes at herself for freezing up so suddenly. 

But luckily, Harry broke the silence. 

“Long night?” 

Luci smiled. “Yeah, kind of. Just came from an afterparty.” 

“Hmm, what was the party for?” Harry raised his chin, puckering his lips slightly. Luci glanced down at his lips, observing how naturally pink they were, or if the lady’s lipstick had transferred over to his. 

She was quite surprised that he was still carrying the conversation, or maybe he was just as nosy as she was. 

“It was for Miss Saigon, the play on Broadway. Today was our official opening night.” She fiddled with her fingers, completely leaning her side against the doorframe. 

Harry slightly nodded. “I’d have to watch it sometime.” 

Now, that brightened Luci up, almost sobering her. She beamed at him, and Harry couldn’t deny the slight blush that appeared on his face once she so stunningly smiled at him. He pursed his lips, refraining from smiling so widely just from the mere sight of her grin. 

“Yes, please do!” He smiled at her excitement before nodding his head. 

A few awkward seconds passed, and Luci had the need to lie down after the day that she had. So, she sat straight up from her leaning position, placing her hand where she was resting to balance herself. “Well, I should get some rest.” 

“Yeah, yeah, of course.” He stood up straight as well, taking a step back into his apartment as his hand held the door handle. “Sleep well, Luci.” 

“You too, Harry. Goodnight.” A yawn took over her and she covered her mouth instantly. “Oh, Harry?” She called out, catching him before he closed the door. He raised his brows, her voice stopped him from shutting the door. “Maybe we could hang out sometime? I could use some friends and you seem really nice,” she suggested. 

Maybe it was the slightest buzz that was wearing off, making her have the need to use up all the rest of the confidence she could gather up in her body and spew out the suggestion. 

But whatever it was, she was glad that she did because Harry answered, “I’d like that.” She gave him a lazy smile, eyes drooping, and Harry knew that she needed to sleep. 

After another bid goodnight, the neighbors both closed their doors for a night’s rest, but not before they both smiled into their pillow and replayed their conversation over and over in their head. 

April 29, 2017 

It was Saturday evening when Luci walked into the Broadway Theatre with the biggest smile she’d ever made in her life. Ignoring the nerves, she was back in the chaos and nervous tension the large theatre held for her very first Broadway show. 

She spent the entire day preparing herself just so everything went smoothly. Her alarm woke her up at 7:30 a.m so she could take a walk around the neighborhood for a fresh start to her day. The sky started out as gloomy while the sun was just waking up as well; and the parts of the neighborhoods that she passed were quiet—the only thing that was heard were the honking cars over the birds flapping their wings above her—since it was the weekend and everyone loved sleeping in on the weekend. 

Luci was still discovering new things, such as stores, dining, and secret passageways while her Nike running shoes padded against the cement of the sidewalk; that's what she loved about New York—there was always something new she’d discover in this city, and it was a never ending journey that never failed to make her gasp and giddy. 

She stopped at a smoothie place before walking back to her apartment; and when she got to her front door, she looked at Harry’s, which she seemed to make a habit out of every time she walked in and out of her apartment, and she wondered if he was awake at this time—he seemed like a morning person, she thought. She debated knocking on his door before she left to go to the theatre to tell her that she was finally performing tonight, but she decided against it, wanting to hang out with him at some place else rather than her workplace. 

After making herself a breakfast to go along with her drink, she took a shower and made sure to take extra care of her skin and body since today was such an important day for her; she wanted to feel good so she could look good, especially for tonight. 

In between brunch hours, her mother called, making her squeal. 

“Hello, mother!” She couldn’t contain her excitement over the phone. 

“Oh, hi, My Lucky! How are you?” Luci could hear the bustling street through the phone as they walked through the city. Ren and Beatrice had flown into New York to watch her on stage as promised; Nathan was planning to fly into the city after work as well. Luci offered to pick them up at the airport, which required a car that she didn’t have, but they decided against it, knowing that she had a specific routine before a show and they didn’t want to interfere with that pattern. 

“Oh, y’know, just doing nothing. Boring, plain, old me,” she joked, making Beatrice chuckle. 

“How’re you handling your nerves?” 

Beatrice always knew that inside the confident exterior that Luci had always presented herself with, there was still a shy and nervous girl that was always so hard on herself. 

“I’m okay, Ma. More excited than nervous, I think, but y’know, once it’s minutes away from showtime, I’m gonna be a nervous mess,” Luci stated honestly, nibbling on the corner of her lip. She got herself comfortable on her forest green sofa that turned into a bed, and draped the tan, soft plush blanket over her legs. Her apartment was finally coming together, and she was thankful for her few days off of work so she could make her apartment feel like home. 

“I know you’ll do great. Plus, all of us are gonna be in the crowd supporting you.” Beatrice encouraged her. “Anyways, I can’t walk and talk at the same time, especially when we’re walking through people, but I just wanted to check up on you. So, I’ll let you go and we’ll see you later! Oh, your father says hi and that he loves you. Bye, my star. Shine your heart.” 

Her mother always talked like she was in a hurry, but it never failed to make Luci smile—it was as if Luci was listening to a voicemail, or remembered a fond memory, or looking at a photograph; Beatrice was a timeless treasure, Ren would say. 

The rest of the day went by smoothly; Luci mostly watched some television on her iPad since she didn’t have a TV yet, caught up on some reading, and lightly went through her lines and quietly sang the songs. Once it hit 3:30, she was out the door and on the subway by 3:45. 

When she walked into the dressing room where everyone was getting ready, her cast members looked at her warily with sympathetic eyes. Luci was confused, but she figured that everyone was just nervous, so she sat down at her vanity and was surprised to see Daisy sitting next to her. She thought that Daisy wouldn’t be here for Luci’s opening night and she was more surprised to see that Daisy was getting ready as she didn’t just want to stand on the sidelines, waiting for Luci to screw up to step right in. 

“Hey,” Luci greeted with a smile, but Daisy simply ignored her, going back to do her makeup. Luci slightly frowned but shrugged it off before she sat down. 

A few moments later, Tal came into the dressing room. 

“Luci,” she called out, making her look up into the mirror, meeting Tal’s eyes. “Can we talk for a minute?” Luci nodded, eyes slightly widening like she was a deer in headlights. She followed Tal out of the dressing room and into a more private room down the hall. 

She crossed her arms as a breeze passed by, sending a chill down Luci’s skin and she wished she had grabbed her jacket on the way out. “What’s up?” 

Tal took a deep breath, not knowing how to break the news to her newest cast member. “So, there’s been a change for tonight,” she started, and Luci wondered if Samuel wasn’t going to play Chris tonight but instead, Peter or the understudy, Michael. Tal looked up, thinking about her words carefully and how to say her words as gently as possible. “Daisy is gonna perform tonight.” 

She wished she hadn’t spoken so soon on how smoothly her day was going. 

Luci stared at her mindlessly, blinking a few times. She felt like she was hearing things or dreaming, like her words hadn’t processed correctly in her brain. But when Tal was giving her a certain look of guilt, that was when Luci knew that her mind wasn’t making anything up. 

“W-What?” 

“I know it was supposed to be your night to perform, but Daisy said that she wanted to perform tonight…” Luci could tell that Tal was holding back on more information. “She said that she doesn’t feel like she needed to rest, so she’s gonna perform every night until she says so.” 

Tears were forming over Luci’s eyes and it suddenly became difficult for her to see or hear. She curled her lips into her mouth, refraining a sob that was settling in the base of her throat. 

“She knows, right? That it’s my night to perform?” 

Tal nodded. “Yeah, she knows quite clearly. I even reminded her, and we got into this argument; she basically told me to choose between her and you, and-” 

“It’s okay,” Luci interrupted, not wanting to hear the rest of that sentence because she knew that Tal had chosen Daisy, which she didn’t blame Tal for doing because why would anyone choose between the face of Broadway and some actress that no one even knows about? Tal knew that she didn’t have any power over Daisy even though it was Tal’s show and she was the stage director. 

“Luci, I’m sorry. You’re free to go home though, if anyone is gonna step in, then it’ll be Wendy.” Daisy told Tal that she’d rather have the understudy step into her place if anything happened, and who was Tal to say no to her?

Luci nodded sadly, putting her head down for a moment before she looked up. Tal had the same look Luci had on her face because Tal genuinely felt bad that this had to happen. Luci walked away and back into the dressing room to once again, meet everyone’s dreadful stare. She grabbed her belongings, and Daisy pretended to not notice that Luci was there. 

She felt a surge of anger running through her body as she looked at Daisy, and she was not one to let things happen to her without defending herself. What she was going to do could possibly cause Luci her job and maybe any role that she comes across her path because that’s how much power Daisy had, but the power Daisy exposed and portrayed didn’t make her any more powerful than she thought it did. 

“If you’re the reason that’s depriving me of my job, then how about you tell me that. Don’t have people doing that for you because if you really wanted me out of the show, then you would’ve told that to my face right when you met me.” Daisy continued looking into the mirror, but she was alert to Luci’s words. Everyone in the room was silent, listening to the confrontation happening right in front of them. “Just sitting there and not having the urge to look me in the eye and tell me yourself is just downright cowardness.” 

Without another word, Luci left the room, passing by Nina on the way out, asking if she was okay and Luci muttered ‘Yeah, fine’ before huffing out a sarcastic laugh and walking out of the theatre. She felt bad for giving her friend such a cold and short attitude, and she only hoped Nina understood why she was acting that way.

Suddenly, everything felt very…loud. On the outside, there were honking cars, people shouting at those road ragers, and the harsh wind that blew through her ears. All of that contributed to the loud thoughts running through her head, the disappointment of her hopes had made her feel dizzy, and the heartache of her crushed dreams had made her heart sink. Everything had gone smoothly up until now, and she hated herself for thinking this was all too good to be true. 

Luci clutched at her chest as if she was holding her heart in the palm of her hand, signaling it to slow down its erratic beating because she couldn’t keep up. If she had felt heartbreak in the past by dumb boys who didn’t know how to treat her right, the pain that she felt did not compare to having her dream being crushed and ripped away from her in the split of a second. 

Sure, she may be dramatic in that moment, but it was everything that she was feeling and it was a valid feeling. She felt like the world was against her and she was perplexed on how to operate this minor section of her life. 

“Luci?” Through the midst of her chaotic and saddened mind, the voice that called her sounded quite familiar. She turned around, finding Harry standing a distance away from her before he walked forward. 

“Harry…” Her tone was calm as she breathed out a sigh of relief, but her exhale was staggered. Tears glossed over her eyes, making her neighbor and the bright lights blurry, only seeing colored spots until she blinked and her vision cleared up as the tears streamed down her face. 

“I thought it was you. Aren’t you—oh.” Harry was interrupted by the collision of her body as she wrapped her arms around his waist, loudly sobbing in his chest. Usually, she wasn’t like this; she wasn’t one to cry in front of people or show any emotion that she was truly hurt—it just wasn’t her. But she could no longer pretend like the events that happened prior didn't happen, and she really needed some comfort, a hug, anything. 

Luci felt his hesitancy when his arms wrapped around her body, and she felt bad for hugging him without permission, but her comfort had taken priority. When he eventually did take her fragile and shaking body in his arms, it did everything she was looking for justice. The embrace was warm, even when it was cold and windy out; the hug seemed to have warmed both of them up. A sense of safety, and a complete sigh of relief came to mind where Luci felt like she could take a breather for a slight moment. His strong, muscular arms wrapped so perfectly around her that Harry felt like it was him who needed this hug instead of her, but he wouldn’t admit that because she was clearly being vulnerable in front of him, despite just talking less than a handful of times. 

She pulled away, and he suddenly missed the warmth of her body for a split second before his attention turned to her wiping her tears away. 

“Hey, are you okay?” He asked concerningly. 

“Yeah. I’m sorry for just hugging you out of nowhere, I-I should’ve asked.” Harry stared deeply in her eyes, and even in the state that she was in, her eyes were still bright; the lucidity of the bright lights outside of the theatre sparkled in her eyes, and it made him smile at how beautiful she looked even when she was crying. 

He snapped out of his thoughts, realizing that he hadn't answered her yet. “No, it’s okay, don’t worry about it. Just…are you okay?” His concern for her made her feel slightly better. 

“I’m good now. Uh, thank you for the hug,” she said bashfully; he gave her a soft smile, nodding his head. “W-What are you up to tonight?” 

“Oh, uh,” he chuckled, scratching the back of his head. “I actually came to watch the play. You mentioned you were in it right?”

Luci’s expression softened. “You came to see me?” She felt like she could cry all over again at the fact that he was at Broadway Theatre to see her perform; her heart flipped instantly. Harry nodded, placing his hands in his black pinstripe trousers. “Well, it’s a good thing you caught me out here before you went in because you’d be disappointed to not see me when the show starts.” He furrowed his brows in confusion, tilting his head to the side like a lost puppy. “It’s a long story…if you have time?” 

Immediately, Luci knew she wanted to keep spending time with him, and she hoped he felt the same. Plus, she was in a vulnerable state, and she needed someone to be with her. 

Harry was hesitant at first, but he realized that she probably needed to vent to someone, so he responded, “Yeah, sure.” 

She smiled softly, wiping the excess tears off her face before walking further away from the theatre; Luci texted her parents and brother in the family group chat saying: not performing tonight :( so I won't be at the theatre. I'll explain later. Seconds later, they blew up her phone with a thread of ‘WHAT?!’ and naturally, Nathan sent a series of curses, making Beatrice scold him in the chat for his language.  

Harry and Luci walked until they landed on a Burger & Fry joint near Times Square. The sound of food made her mouth water, especially after crying; she needed to replenish and hydrate herself. 

The two sat in a pink leather booth; the restaurant had a decent amount of people for a Friday night because the volume of chatter was heard over the music blaring through the speaker. It was a somewhat retro-themed diner with checkered flooring, a jukebox in the corner for show, and the wardrobe the employees were wearing; it was a fun and cool vibe. 

Harry and Luci felt a bit awkward; they both weren’t expecting to end up in a diner together when they were supposed to be inside the theatre. They both avoided eye contact, looking around the very pink restaurant before a waitress arrived at their table and took their order. 

From what Luci could tell, Harry was a quiet and shy guy, but that was just an observable trait, which was half-correct. But the only reason why he was shy was because Harry was closed off and didn’t let too many people in, so sitting down with Luci at a diner—someone he'd only spoken with a couple of times—was very new to him. 

He fiddled with his rings—her personal favorite was the square Ruby gemstone with a gold band—and she knew that she needed to say something quick before he'd never talk to her again. 

“So, Harry, can I ask what you do for a living?” His head propped up from looking at the bubbles from his soda in his Coca Cola glass cup. 

He nodded. “Yeah, I’m a middle school teacher. I teach Language Arts.” 

“Fun! How long have you been teaching?” Luci placed her elbows on the table, interlocking her fingers as she rested her chin on her hands, giving him her full attention. 

“For about eight months.” He told her the basics of his life, not voluntarily, but because Luci asked an abundance of questions and was genuinely interested in his life. 

She learned that he was from Manchester where his sister and mother live and his father lived in Birmingham. He has a cat, which his mom had been taking care of ever since he left to go to college in America. He went to UCLA, becoming a double major in English and Education, which led him to wanting to become a teacher in the midst of essays and research. He decided to stay in America, ending up in New York for the change of scenery (Luci could tell there was more to that story than he led on), and was fortunate enough to get a job at East Side Middle School in Manhattan. 

Harry also mentioned that the four stacks of grading piles had gone down to one, finally being able to have a Friday night free, so he wanted to watch the play. Luci’s lips twitched up, but she curled her lips into her mouth, suppressing a large smile into a small one as she thanked him for wanting to spend his free time watching the show. 

He’d never talked that much, Harry thought. In between his stories and facts about himself, the food had arrived and Luci was still asking him questions. It wasn’t like he minded; he appreciated Luci being so attentive and interested in his life as a way to make small talk and make friends, but those were just the basics that he would tell anyone if they asked. 

Harry then asked how long she’d been acting for and on Broadway. Luci told him that her career started when she was six and had been acting ever since. She shared her aspirations and dreams; becoming part of Broadway was her first dream, which she somewhat achieved, and Hollywood was her next stop whenever the time was right. Harry poured the same energy she did, asking questions and interacting with her answers to those questions. 

Her mood seemed to decline as she explained why she was outside of the theatre crying. 

“It just felt like she ripped my dream from me and ripped it apart. I-I don’t even know when I’m gonna get my chance to perform.” Her lips turned downwards as she felt a new set of tears glaze her eyes, but she pushed them back, not wanting to cry again. 

“I’m sorry that happened to you. I’m sure it’ll be soon, and whenever that happens, I’ll be there to see you perform on your opening night,” Harry said genuinely; and Luci felt like she could cry all over again, not because of the destruction of her dream that happened in two minutes, but because Harry was possibly one of the sweetest guys she’s ever met. 

He surprised himself with his words, but he meant them. Throughout their conversations and getting to know one another, he felt himself relax a bit more, shoulders slumping. He realized that Luci was a very ambitious and motivated woman, making him admire her quality traits; she was also very easy to talk to, slightly chuckling at a joke that she made because he appreciated badly-made jokes since he made them himself. But maybe he’ll bring out the jokes another time when they hang out again. 

After an hour of staying at the diner and chatting with their table completely cleaned off besides the last-minute decision to order milkshakes, they finally decided to head home. They split the bill—only because it was fair and this unexpected night wasn’t a date—before they got on the subway towards home. They sat on opposite sides of each other, which Luci wasn’t expecting, but when Luci got on the subway cart and took her seat, Harry sat right across from her. 

Once they both reached their respective doors, they gave each other a small smile before mimicking each other’s actions as they turned the key and opened their doors at the same time. Taking one step in, they turned around, standing in their doorways just like all the other times they’d bid their goodbyes to one another. 

“Thank you for tonight, Harry. I really appreciate you being there for me, even if you didn’t have to.” Luci said, leaning against the doorframe. 

He nodded. “You’re welcome. Thank you for a great night as well. I had fun.” His statement made her face lighten up. “Well, goodnight, Luci.” He walked further into his apartment as did she, and she softly waved at him before they closed their doors. 

Despite not performing tonight, her night with Harry wouldn’t have happened if the unfortunate events were fortunate. 

And that was the most positive thing that came out of tonight, and she was really focusing on the positives now. 

come talk to me about your feelings, thoughts, and favorite moments! thank you for reading <3 next chapter will be posted next saturday!

[theweasleywife]

Her Little Secret

Part 2 of ‘His Little Secret’

(George Weasley x Gryffindor Reader)

Where a young Gryffindor girl learns she’s caught the attention of a certain red-headed Weasley.

Thank you guys for your patience! I’m planning for one more part of this little mini-series ◡̈ Hope you all enjoy part 2! 🍁🧡

To be quite honest, Y/N had no idea the spell she cast on the people around her. She kept quiet and to herself, not wanting to be the center of attention ever. She was a bit of an outcast in her own eyes; though, if you’d ask anyone else she appeared a lone wolf. She was independent and unintentionally intimidating- her kindness shook everyone to their very bones.

Y/N was shy, probably too much for her own good. Often she’d find herself observing the world around her rather than being a part of it. It was entertaining to her to observe the first years tripping over their robes rushing to class, the Whomping Willow swatting flies that landed upon its branches, and the silent scurrying of the trouble-seeking cat, Mrs. Norris.

Neither a Quidditch player or a member of the Slug Club, Professors often got on her back for her lack of involvement. Snape, in particular, always encouraged the young Gryffindor girl to put herself out of her comfort zone. He’d taken her under his wing, seeing how she felt alone and he related to her situation. The moody professor had been there for her from the beginning- encouraging her to keep up on her studies, speak up during class, and to maintain her own backbone through her years at Hogwarts.

“You mustn’t let others tell you what to do, Y/N,” Snape would say to her in his signature monotone voice, his finger wagging in front of her face. Often, he’d ask her to stay after class so he could mentor the young girl. “Your actions are up to you, however, I’d encourage you to learn a little more of the world outside of your books, girl. Life doesn’t stand still- even for the best of us.”

Finally, in her fourth year at Hogwarts, she seemed to have found her footing. Her classmates were shocked to see her hand held high in class so much and even more shocked when they’d hear her ramble about why “exotic seaweed is such a product of its environment, Professor Sprout, and it’s so beautiful how something so delicate underwater can be so vile on land.” After years of observing the world around her, she’d finally felt that she belonged to it. She had gained the courage to make new friends and often found herself discussing philosophy with Luna Lovegood and laughing with Seamus Finnegan as he lit his eyebrows aflame during a spell gone wrong.

For the first time in four years, the young Gryffindor felt surrounded by the love she exuded. Her kindness was no longer just a one way street; her fellow classmates began to smile at her in the hallway and invite her to Quidditch matches, often forcing her to paint her face red and gold in the name of “Gryffindor pride.” First-years and second-years would ask the beautiful girl for tips on how to get on Snape’s good side and even Professor McGonagall marveled at how Y/N had bloomed.

***

It was during a tutoring session in the library with Hermione Granger, a Second-Year and possibly the brightest witch Y/N had ever met, that she was told about how she had caught a certain red-headed Weasley’s eye.

“You know, Y/N, it has come to my attention that George Weasley is absolutely mad about you,” tutted Hermione with her chin in the air, the paper her quill hovered over long forgotten.

Y/N blushed and pushed her hair behind her ear, “Shut it, Hermione. Gossip won’t pass your OWLs for you, will it?”

“Oh, you’re blushing- I knew it! I just knew it! You’re mad for him, too, aren’t you?”

“That’s none of your business!” Y/N said. “Though, he does look quite dashing today, doesn’t he?” Y/N gazed longingly over to where George sat with Fred and Angelina, not even three rows behind the two gossiping witches.

Y/N had harbored a crush on George Weasley since the second she stepped foot in the Great Hall for the first time. A bunch of bumbling baboons they were- the group of First Years making their way down the main aisle to take part in The Sorting. She had been so nervous. She didn’t care much for Slytherin and was indifferent towards Hufflepuff and Ravenclaw. So badly, though, she wanted to be a part of Gryffindor- just as her mother and father were. She was nearly shaking the closer and closer her name got to being called. And finally, Minerva McGonnagall sang out the words she dreaded to hear, “Y/N Y/L/N, it is your time to be sorted. Please take a seat on the stool and place the Sorting Hat atop your head.”

From there it was a blur, she recalls the anxiety choking her as she sat facing the long tables in the Great Hall and how she had crossed her fingers so incredibly tightly in the hope that she would get her wish. What she remembers most vividly, though, is the reassuring smile of George Weasley. Having already been sorted into Gryffindor, he observed the trepidatious girl at the front of the Hall with his fingers crossed behind his back, hoping she might get the house he had been sorted into. Her nervousness made her look particularly pretty, he thought. Luckily for the pair, the Sorting Hat only took about ten seconds to decide her fate- Gryffindor. And so, on their first night at wizardry school, all of the new Gryffindor students sat with each other- their excitement boiling over in wicked smiles and booming laughter.

Y/N never forgot the small act of kindness the boy had shown her and, even though an outsider wouldn’t consider them friends, she always had a soft spot for the mischievous Weasley Twins. George had never paid much attention to her after their first night, though, and Y/N seriously wondered if Hermione knew what she was talking about.

“Well, you see Y/N, I feel it is my business as I am about to oblige you with some important information,” began the scheming girl. “Ron, George’s brother, told Harry who told Luna who told Cho who told me that George has liked you since we got back this year,” spilled Hermione without even taking a breath. “I believe it to be important that you know this since we all feel you and George are practically soulmates and, therefore, should fall madly in love with each other as soon as it is possible to do so.”

Taken aback by all the information that just spewed out of her student (and friend’s) mouth, Y/N sat in silent shock- her jaw dropped, a heavy blush on her cheeks, and a twinkle in her eyes. Hearing that George Weasley, the George Weasley, was keen on Y/N left her gobsmacked and speechless. She was overwhelmed and, as much as she wanted to jump out of her seat and scream happily from the top of her lungs, she found herself frozen.

“Hello- Earth to Y/N,” Hermione snapped her fingers in front of her completely still tutor. The astonished girl (whose face was as red as a beet) snapped back to reality.

“I’m sorry, Hermione, I have to go,” she began shoving all of the miscellaneous papers scattered across the table into her books, picking them up to hold tightly against her chest. “Thank you for telling me, by the way. I’ll see you at the game tonight, right?”

Hermione giggled at how flustered Y/N had become, “Yes, of course. Though, I’m not the only one you’ll be seeing during the game,” she said, wiggling her eyebrows. Y/N rushed away from the library leaving behind one very content and calculated Hermione Granger.

***

Y/N felt quite badly for leaving poor Hermione in the middle of their study session, but she felt so overwhelmed she wanted to be alone. That’s why when she and Luna made their way to the Quidditch Pitch that night, Y/N made sure to keep her eye out for Hermione. She wanted to apologize for leaving (but also thank her for telling her about George). She’d spent the afternoon wondering if Hermione was fibbing or if the truth had gotten lost in the game of telephone. She came to the conclusion that Hermione wasn’t the kind of person to share information like that unless she was certain it was true.

Making their way up the soaring stands, shoving through the masses of excited students and professors alike, Luna and Y/N made themselves comfortable next to Hermione and her friends, Harry and Ron. Smiling at the trio, the biting wind had them all huddling together for warmth.

“So, Y/N,” started Ron, who was smiling cheesily. “You here to see anyone special? Reckon I’ve never seen you willingly come to a game of Quidditch,” laughed out the younger Weasley.

“Shut it, Ron, this isn’t a laughing matter,” Harry excused his best friend.

Hermione pitched in, “Quite right, Harry, it’s love.” Y/N rolled her eyes, ignoring the younger kids and turning towards the pitch. The Ravenclaw and Gryffindor teams had already flown their broomsticks up towards the sky and Y/N could faintly see Oliver Wood flailing his hands about as if to say, “I don’t know why we have to play if we already know Gryffindor will win.”

Lee Jordan’s voice could be heard as the game came to fruition, “And we’re off!”

It was an intense match- probably the most hot-blooded Hogwarts had ever seen the students compete. It was absolutely hectic on the field and yet, through all of the chaos, Y/N always seemed to find George Weasley.  

***

As she lay in bed that night, she knew sleep wouldn’t dare take over her mind. Her thoughts were all over the place and rest was the last thing she wanted. If it was possible to do so, she wished that she could spend the rest of her life thinking about how handsome George was. He had everything that one could possibly ever want. With wicked humor and quick wit, he always kept everyone on their toes. The more Y/N thought about his wide shoulders, strong arms, and mischievous smile, the more she knew she was in trouble.

If what Hermione had told her ended up being true, she didn’t know how much more silence she could handle from him. She was tired of being the shy and quiet observer and more than anything yearned to gain the affections of her crush. She hadn’t known how to keep her little secret under wraps anymore and she knew that she couldn’t wait much longer for love. Snape was right- time didn’t stand still and Y/N was determined to make the best of it.

For now, though, she decided that this random boost of confidence would be best dealt with in the morning. As she lay resting, her mind drifting from dream to dream about the ginger jokester, she had no clue as to what the future held. But one thing was for certain.

She decided that night that he was the love of her life. He just didn’t know it yet.

[m0srael]

The Fourth Rule

A late submission, 1.3k for the @drarrymicrofic prompt: Bullet. Did I have a fever dream about stage magicians last night and immediately wake up to write this? Yes. Read on Ao3. Part 2.

The beery air in the small pub was stale and heavy with the stench of bodies packed too tightly. It was late--the crowd, whiskey-soaked and gin-drunk, were shouting and heckling them before they even stepped on stage.

Potter and Malfoy’s first few tricks were received with a barrage of insults and empty bottles. The pub’s patrons had no interest in simple card tricks or disappearing handkerchiefs. No, tonight Potter and Malfoy would have to pull out all the stops if they hoped to get paid.

Malfoy, whose back had been to the audience for some time, whirled around quickly. “IS THIS WHAT YOU CAME FOR?” He shouted over the cacophony of boos, waving a revolver in the faces in the front row. His brows were pinched in anger, eyes glinting dangerously in the low lamplight. Potter reached slowly into his jacket for his own firearm and watched as the crowd shrank back. A gasp, then a hush fell over the room.

“Well, who will volunteer?” Malfoy asked more quietly, his arms thrown wide, revolver pointing toward the ceiling. The room remained silent.

Potter and Malfoy paced around a small wooden table in the center of the stage, as if sizing each other up. They opened the chambers of their revolvers to show each other and the audience they were unloaded before setting them down on their respective sides of the table.

“We’re going to move a bullet from this side of the stage,” Potter said calmly, pointing to his right, “to that side of the stage,” he pointed to his left. “We’ll move a second bullet from this side of the stage,” he continued pointing to the left, “to that side of the stage,” he finished, swinging his finger back to his right.

“Without crossing,” Malfoy interjected, laying a length of rope down to bisect the stage where the little table stood, “this line.”

“We need two volunteers from the audience, please,” Potter said again, scanning the faces he could see with a detached expression. Finally, hands went up across the crowded room.

“You sir, what’s your name?” Potter pointed to a small, wiry gentleman just behind the first row of patrons. “Jones,” he replied. Potter approached the man with his palm outstretched, several bullets resting on it. “Jones, pick a bullet, any of them will do, they’re all the same. Give them each a thorough inspection if you like.” Malfoy did the same on the other side of the room, approaching a young woman whose name was Rose--she looked terrified to be singled out. The volunteers each selected their bullet.

Malfoy produced three differently-colored felt-tip pens from his breast pocket. “If you please, choose a pen and write your three initials on the tip of the bullet--one on each side and one on the very tip,” Malfoy instructed, extending his arm so the wiry gentleman could also take a pen. “Write clearly and boldly, the next time you see those bullets you may be a little...out of sorts.”

“Very good,” Potter nodded as the volunteers complied, “Jones, Rose, why don’t you show those bullets to your neighbors, let them see what you’ve written.” They did as instructed. “Now, I’d like you each, using that same pen, to draw a symbol on the shell of the bullet--ah, the body of the bullet, miss,” Potter gestured toward Rose without crossing the line.

Potter and Malfoy each took the bullets back from the volunteers, holding them up between thumb and forefinger so the crowd could watch them closely. “Rose, have you ever loaded a gun before?” Malfoy asked, chuckling as Rose shook her head quickly. “That’s alright, I reckon you gentlemen have,” he said, nodding toward the men surrounding Rose. “Rose, if you please, place the bullet in that chamber there--excellent, you’ll see that it is the next round to be fired,” Malfoy said as Rose pushed the bullet home with the tip of her forefinger. Potter guided Jones to do the same, encouraging his neighbors to gather around as he did so.

Slowly, Potter and Malfoy walked backwards onto the stage. They remained on their respective sides of the rope, holding their revolvers up and out to ensure they were in view the whole time. After replacing the loaded firearms on each side of the small table, they moved in sync to the back of the stage.

“Many people are frightened by handguns, and for good reason,” Potter said casually. The crowd was silent, hanging on his every word. As rehearsed, Potter and Malfoy slid out of their jackets at the same time and rolled up their sleeves. “There are four rules for handling a firearm that, if universally followed, would ensure no one was ever accidentally injured by a handgun again.” he finished.

“One,” said Malfoy as they each picked up a pair of goggles, “always treat every gun as if it were loaded, unless you’ve checked for yourself.”

“Two,” Potter said, as they both slid into thick, protective vests and fastened the ties behind their backs, “always be very aware of your target, as well as the area around and behind it.”

“Three,” Malfoy continued, “Keep your finger off the trigger until your target is in your sight and you are absolutely ready to fire.” They walked together to the front of the stage.

“Four. Never, and I mean never, point a gun at anything...unless you intend to destroy it.” Potter finished, making eye contact with every audience member he could see.

The room had fallen so silent that they could hear the clatter of carriages as they passed on the street above. The lamps on the walls winked and flickered, casting long shadows across the faces in the crowd.

“Ladies and gentlemen, Potter and Malfoy’s...Magic Bullet Catch” Malfoy announced, imperiously. They bowed deeply.

They turned to face one another across the little table, reaching for their revolvers at the same time. They held the guns before their chests, muzzles pointed upwards. As if on cue, they spun on their heels and began pacing slowly to either side of the stage. “Fair warning,” Potter said, not taking his eyes off of Malfoy as he spun back around, “this will be quite loud.” Each man extended his arm, aiming his loaded revolver at the other.

Every time they performed this illusion--at least a hundred times in rehearsal and a hundred more on stage so far--Harry couldn't be confident that Draco hadn’t swapped out the trick bullets for real ones. Every time, Harry locked eyes with him from across the stage and searched his steely gaze for any indication if this would be it. If this would be their final performance. Harry had never been able to tell. That never stopped him from raising his gun and aiming for Draco’s head, keeping his feet planted as Draco did the same.

The sound of Harry’s breath was loud in his ears as he and Draco stared at one another over their revolvers. Harry tried to communicate to Draco with his eyes that if this was it, if Draco had finally done what he’d threatened to do after their very first performance, it was okay. Harry loved him, he understood why Draco had to do it. He was still here, wasn’t he? He allowed his mouth to fall open as Draco did the same.

The simultaneous shots echoed riotously around the small pub. Rose screamed shrilly and the rest of the crowd burst into shouts and jeers of disbelief. For a moment the room was hazy with gunsmoke, heat, and crackling energy.

“Jones, my good man,” Draco shouted jovially, removing the bullet from between his teeth, “tell me, are these your initials here?”

Not this time, then, thought Harry as he lifted his hand to his mouth.

[that-otome-potato]

Pairing: Technically Kei x MC? Mostly from Sotetsu’s side of things.  Hints of past Sotetsu x MC.

Rating: SFW

Note: Slight angst?

Requester: @lancermylove

Request: So the request (only if you want to do it :) ) is a love triangle with Kei, s/o, and Sotetsu.  Sotetsu and s/o used to date but had to break up and never saw each other since their break up.  After all those years (and after Kei coming to Starless), s/o visits starless and is shocked to see Sotetsu.  She's now dating Kei. Again, no pressure at all.  Only something that popped into my mind.  Feel free to ignore!

A/N: As if I could ignore a request from you!  I hope this is what you were thinking of!

A/N 2: When MC says “So”, that’s short for Sotetsu.

~*~

 "It's not like Kei to be late.  Where could he be?"

Sotetsu looked up from where he'd been lounging on the couch backstage, waiting for the time Team K was supposed to take the stage for their evening musical set. 

Everyone on the team was ready, except for their illustrious leader, who had yet to arrive.  Sotetsu eyed Ginsei, seeing their second pace back and forth, pinching his lower lip in concern.

"You worry too much, Ginsei. We still have five minutes before the show starts." Sotetsu murmured as he looked back down at his phone, scrolling through news articles, looking for any new information on a topic he was researching.

 Just as Ginsei was about to reply, they all turn their heads towards the darkened hall leading to the changing room when they hear hurried footsteps.  Kei emerges from the shadows of the hallway in their outfit for the set, looking no worse for wear.  Sotetsu just raised an eyebrow and smirked, seeing a slight flush on Kei's cheeks.  Surely not from hurrying from wherever he had been. 

‘He was with his mysterious lady friend then.' Sotetsu thought to himself with a smirk and a playful huff as he stood from his seat, leaving his phone behind for after their performance.

Sotetsu clapped their leader on the shoulder as he moved to get ready to go on. "Are you going to bring her along some day so we can meet her, too?"

 Kei just cast him a quirked eyebrow and a smirk.  "She's here."

That got the rest of the guys murmuring - well, just Yoshino and Ginsei.  Gui just stood in his place, looking back and forth between his 'Temporary Master' and Sotetsu, but not seeming to understand. 'Poor kid...' Sotetsu thought to himself before nodding his head towards the stage to turn Gui’s attention forward.

~*~

After their six song set, they had a meet and greet to spend time with the ladies in the front rows that paid extra for their seats.  As he started walking with the rest of the team, movement out of the corner of his eye caught his attention and he came to a stop. A  woman was standing in the alcoves of the stage watching the rest of them walk away.

He knew he should have gone down into the front rows with the rest of the guys, but he felt himself drawn towards this person with a growing sense of familiarity.

 "__________? Is that you?"

The woman jumped when he called out to her, her attention on the others talking with the women in the crowd. She looked up at him with ______ eyes full of shock. When she started to say his real name, he put a finger to his mouth and shook his head, telling her to keep his true name a secret. “What are you doing here!"

Sotetsu walked over with a grin that showed a level of happiness he never showed to the cast members. When he was right in front of her, he bent down slightly and wrapped her smaller form in his large arms, surrounding her with his wide shoulders. 

Her warmth was the same as he remembered from when they were dating as teenagers.  She smelled the same, felt the same, looked the same - well, not entirely.  She had bloomed from gangly teenage girl, to a beautiful woman in the decade or so since he had seen her last.

After they had hugged longer than was likely proper, Sotetsu chuckled and scratched the back of his head. "I’m called Sotetsu here.  You can call me So inside Starless, if you want. Been here a while now - longer than some of these other kids you see around. What brought you here of all places? Did you win a backstage pass?"

"Something like that. Your team's performance was wonderful!  I had no idea you could dance like that."

"Yeah... wasn't too much into that when we were dating, was I? Needed a new scene, you know, so I came here.  Learned to dance from watching the other guys who were already here.  Joined this team when Kei came to Starless."

Something in her seemed to deflate as he spoke.  "So this is where you came after you broke up with me?"

Sotetsu frowned and lifted his hand to tuck lengths of her hair behind her ear.  "I was young and full of myself back then.  I felt that I needed to find who I was."

__________ gifted him with a soft smile and looks around the stage behind him. “It looks like you did.  I don’t remember seeing you so happy back then.”

He just shrugged, refusing to take his eyes off of her.  He couldn’t believe that she was here! Just the other day, he had come across old pictures, precious images that had traveled from cellphone to cellphone over the years, of when he and __________ had dated in high school. It had led him to spending a lot of his free time in between shifts at Starless and after work, trying to locate her.

Life had a funny way of causing things to happen.  Maybe it was Fate telling him to try again - he had certainly left her on less than fair terms.

They talked for a few more minutes before he noticed the crowds starting to thin out front.  When Kei hopped on to the stage, he looked like he was pulling himself out of a pool.  Were he a fanciful man, he could almost imagine glistening drops of water dripping from his hair and torso. 

Sotetsu sighed, knowing knowing he was likely going to get an ear full about skipping the meet and greet.

“You missed the greeting out front.” Kei paused in front of him, next to __________, crossing his bare arms and looking at him expectantly. 

Sotetsu turned away slightly, heading to the front stage with a wave of his hand.  “Just wanted to greet our VIP, don’t get your panties in a twist.”

~*~

Kei watched as Sotetsu went to the front to visit with the women waiting for him specifically. Once the other man was far enough away, he turned to __________ with a soft smile, bringing his hand up to tuck locks of her hair behind her ear.

“Was he bothering you, princess?”

__________ leaned into his hand with a matching smile, turning slightly to place a soft kiss on the palm of his hand. “No, he’s an old friend I had no idea was working here.”

Kei’s eyes grew wide.  “You know Sotetsu?”

“I used to. We dated in high school, but he broke up with me the night before graduation.”

Kei pulled her close with the hand at the side of her face, wrapping his other hand around her waist for support.  “His loss.”

As if controlled by attracting magnets, Kei crowded her there in the shadows as they came together in a kiss, a gentle touching of flesh that carried all of the feelings they held for one another.

~*~

The next few days were anything but boring.  __________ was becoming a regular visitor at Starless, spending most of her time helping Kei with different tasks.  It turned out he had been wrong about the reason she had been backstage that night, which he had half suspected had been the case since he hadn’t heard a thing about any kind of raffle like that. However, he also hadn’t heard anything about hiring someone to be like Unei for Kei.

When he wasn’t working on the floor or performing, he was talking to _________, catching up on ten years of activity between graduation and now. Sotetsu was drawn to her every word; how animated she got while telling one of her stories, how detailed she got.  She was radiant like the sun in their dark theater, and he found he couldn’t take his eyes off of her. 

One day while he was disregarding his set up duties for that nights performance to talk to __________, laughing and just taking her in in the moment, he opened his mouth to ask her something about one of her stories she had been telling him.  But what came out was something else entirely.

“Want to have dinner with me sometime?”

__________ was about to say something else, but stopped completely in her tracks, looking at the Team K member like a deer caught in the headlights of a car. “...what?”

“I was hoping you might give me a second chance. I regret ever letting you go, babe. Please?”

“I appreciate you saying that, So, but I’m seeing someone and it’s rather serious between us.”

On the inside, he could feel his heart cracking behind the walls he’d erected over the years to keep other people out. On the outside, he gave her a soft smile and looked down for a second before looking at her again.  “I see.  Guess I missed out then.  Tell me about him?”

She stared at Sotetsu for a short time, looking like she was trying to decide on something. Just as she was opening her mouth to tell him whatever it was she had decided on, they both turned at the sound of Kei calling for both of them to come to the stage. Once every member of Starless was standing there, _________ included in the front row, his leader held up both hands to quiet them all down.

“I’ll get straight to the point. The truth behind __________ being here at Starless is because she was viciously attacked by an unknown group a week ago.  This was the safest place I could think of to protect her because there is almost always someone here. She is acting as my assistant so that I can keep her safe.”

“Why?  Who is she that she would get such ‘special attention’ from you?”

Kei looked over at Rico at the snide tone in his voice.  “I was getting to that, Rico.  So that I can clear up rumors that you have allowed to form between all of you, __________ gets special treatment from me because she is the woman that the main rumor around Starless have been talking about.”

Had he been a weaker man, Sotetsu likely would have staggered backwards in shock.  As it is, he kept his stoic look, arms crossed and feet shoulder width apart. The only show of emotion was him casting his hardened gaze towards __________, then away in thought.  The rest of the conversation was toned out and, after several more minutes, he simply left. 

To go where, he wasn’t sure. A bar sounded like a good idea. 

~*~

“Wow! So you’re a couple, huh?” Sinju exclaimed, walking over to Kei and __________, followed by Qu, Kasumi and Akira.  “How long has this been going on?  How did you two meet?”

__________ blushed a deep pink, linking her hands together nervously.  This hadn’t been how she thought their relationship would come out.  She didn’t know everyone well yet, they were practically strangers!  The only other person besides Kei that she knew was Sotetsu, but when she scanned the group of men before her, she didn’t see his chocolate brown hair or wide shoulders. Where could he have gone?

“Princess?  Is everything ok?”  Kei’s deep voice whispered in her ears, sending a shiver down her spine.  She turned to look at the man she loved, offering him a smile.

She cast a gaze around the crowd again, but didn’t see her friend there.  “Yeah. Guess he went back to work.”

“Who?”

“So.”

~*~ 

Sotetsu went to the cast door and sat outside on the stairs.  There, he took a cigarette out of the pack in his pants pocket and lit the end with a flick of his lighter, watching as the smoke curled and lifted into the gloaming around him. Sotetsu took a long drag from the cigarette and released the smoke in a pressurized release, disrupting the whimsical trail escaping from the lit end. 

As he inhaled the fragrant smoke, he thought back to the last week and his interactions with __________. Now that he wasn’t distracted by her, he remembered seeing the small glances shared between the two, the occasional whiff of Kei’s cologne on her or her perfume on him.  There was also the day he’d caught __________ looking flushed when she came into the shop from the door leading to the offices, followed shortly by Kei, looking similar. A small voice in his head was crying out that he should have noticed the little details before now so that he could have avoided this heartache, but he just shrugged it off. Nothing to do about it now - she looked happy with Kei and he didn’t want to ruin that. If it had been anyone else but __________, then he would have attempted to flirt with her until she gave up her reasons behind dating Kei - if they were anything but pure, he’d put an end to it. 

But it was__________. She would make Kei as happy as she had made him once upon a time. 

Sotetsu took another drag from his cigarette before tossing it to the step his feet rested on and ground out the embers before blowing the smoke up into the air, looking at a sky that was anything but Starless. 

There was one thing he could do. He could pretend nothing happened between __________ and himself and protect her like Kei had intended Starless to do. Sotetsu lit up another cigarette and thought about the idea, feeling like it was the best option for his situation.

He slid over on the stairs when he heard someone approaching the stairs from behind.  When he looked up, he saw Kokuyou exit and sit down next to him. When the red-head pulled out one of his own cigarettes, Sotetsu offered his lighter, lighting the cigarette before bringing his own back to his lips.  

Kokuyou was quiet at first, but after a few puffs, he looked over at the brunette from the corner of his eyes with one elbow propped on his knee as it held his own cigarette to his lips. 

“That was fucked up.  You good?”

Sotetsu released a low chuckle deep in his chest. “Yeah, I’m good.  Surprise, though, right?”

“Yeah. You sticking around?”

Sotetsu finished off his second cig before treating it the same as his first one. “Yeah.  Someone’s gotta help make sure she stays outta trouble and I think it’ll take the entire cast to do that.”

With that, Sotetsu stood and walked back into the staging area to go back to work, always keeping one eye on her. 

[insfiringyou]

BTS - Flower Arrangements (J-Hope x Nana)

Contains: Fluff. Humour. Nana’s birthday. Mentions of Suga x Jeong-sun

This fic is set around 6 months following Hoseok’s discharge from the military. 

We wanted to show some moments between the members and their girlfriends that may not seem grand or important in the long run, but that highlight some of the conversations they might have in private. We also don’t want to shy away from some of the arguments, disagreements or bickering that might take place. More couples to follow soon.

You can find out more about our headcanon universe and ongoing storyline here and more about our headcanon girlfriends here.

To read each member & their girlfriend’s headcanon universe fics in order, follow the links here: RM   /   Jin /   Suga /   J-Hope   /   Jimin   /   V   /   Jungkook & our full masterlist of fics and original art can be found here

Content below the cut

Hoseok carefully unplucked a stem from the vase, shaking it slightly to dislodge the droplets of water on the end before moving it to his other hand where it joined the bundle he was creating. 

“What about freesias?” He turned to Nana, who was busy trimming the tips of a vibrant bunch of stocks; bloody shades of magenta and royal purple filled the wooden table in front of her before she obscured them with a blooming bunch of pastel-hued dahlias. 

“Freesias?” She turned to look, eyes roaming over the pink petals which protruded above his hand. “What do they mean?” She asked with curiosity, watching as he leaned forward to open a little booklet the florist had provided to help with their work. 

He squinted at the text, holding his half-finished bouquet away from the table to prevent it from dampening the paper. “Freesias…” Mumbling to himself, he found the explanation and recited it with a grin. “Innocence and thoughtfulness.”

“I’m not so innocent…” Nana teased, making him laugh. 

“But you’re very thoughtful…” 

Her smirk turned to a soft smile and she fingered the petals lightly. “I like them. They go with the camellias…”

“Okay.” He exclaimed eagerly, taking a few more stems from the row of clear vases at the back of the table and arranging them loosely among the others he held tightly in his bunched fist. 

The tinkling sound of a beaded curtain being drawn back caught their attention, and they spun around to meet the gaze of the young female florist in the doorway. 

“Is everything okay in here for you?” She asked politely. “Can I get you any more varieties?”

The couple exchanged a look and shook their heads. 

“I think we have everything we need thanks.” Hoseok replied. 

“Okay. Do shout me over if you need any help.” Turning to Nana, the woman smiled. “And happy birthday.”

“Thank you.” Nana called gratefully, watching as she disappeared back the way she came. 

“Are you enjoying your present?” Hoseok asked hopefully, reaching for a green ribbon to wrap the stems in his hand. 

“You know I am…” Her hand found his. “It’s much better than last year…”

“Didn’t you like the care package I sent?” He asked with a small laugh, making her shake her head. 

“I loved it…” She reassured. “I just mean, I get to spend time with you…”

“Oh...that is a good present!” He joked and she nudged him in return. Calming down, he pointed towards the remaining vases of flowers, separated by type. “Maybe I should make some for Jeong-sun? For next week.”

Nana smiled kindly. “I’m sure she’ll have her own…”

“Oh. I guess.” Hoseok pondered this for a moment, coming up with a new idea. “I could make a corsage...for my lapel!” 

“Perfect.” She grinned. There was a pause between them, as she cut off a strip of purple ribbon to match her bouquet and wrapped it delicately around the bunched stems. “Did it surprise you?” She eventually asked.

He raised his eyebrows. “Yoongi and Jeong-sun?” 

“Mmm.”

He grew quiet for a moment. “No.” He admitted truthfully. “Not really…”

Finishing the knotted bow, she dropped her flowers in the empty vessel in front of her. “Do you like mine?” She held out her hands, framing the finished piece.

He looked over the dizzying blossoms with approval and nodded. “Are they for me?”

“If you want them.”

His lips widened in a brilliant grin. “Of course.” He picked up the booklet once more and flipped through the pages, trying to match the images to the bundle in her vase. “Dahlias…” He recited. “Demonstrates the lasting bond between two people…”

Looking up, he observed her warm blush and continued, turning over a couple of pages until he found the next picture. “Lavender rose...this is interesting…” He paused, clearing his throat a little dramatically. “Enchantment...love at first sight…”

“Is that so?” She laughed softly. 

With a nod, he pointed to the book. “That’s what it says…” His gaze once more fell over the arrangement, picking out the final two flowers. “Stocks, meaning lasting beauty, bonds of affection and a happy life…”

Matching his smile, she leaned in and pressed her lips lightly to his cheek. “They seem pretty perfect for you. And the pink carnations?” 

“Carnations…” He murmured under his breath, seeking them out. 

“They’ll be with the other mediterranean flowers.” She suggested, reaching forward to wrap her arms around his waist and peering at the booklet from over his shoulder. 

“Ah!” He exclaimed, finding what he was looking for. “Pink...A mother’s love…” His voice trailed off as they both burst into laughter, her grasp on him tightening as she hugged him close, rocking the back of his body softly against hers. 

“I guess they couldn’t all be right…” She shrugged. 

“Three out of four isn’t bad.” He agreed with a grin. “At least you’ll get another vase to add to your collection, as well as the flowers.”

He felt her nod against his shoulder before she pulled away to face him. “I might learn how to cast bronzes, so I can keep them forever.”

“Oh!” He exclaimed, teasing a little. “Another string to your bow.”

“Shut up.” She grinned, meeting his lips in a kiss.

***

Thank you for reading. To read each member & their girlfriend’s headcanon universe fics in order, follow the links here: RM   /   Jin /   Suga  /   J-Hope   /   Jimin   /   V   /   Jungkook

& Our full masterlist of fics and original art can be found here

& Our masterlist of preferences/most likely to/quizzes and fun stuff is here

You can support us by buying admins a coffee here (if you wish). :)

[marlinspirkhall]

I mentioned my dream diaries a while ago so, while I’m resisting the urge to yell about Lin Manuel Miranda for little reason, does anyone want to hear The Hamilton Dream I had in 2019? OF course you do, here it is:

 THE SCOTTISH PLAY STRIKES AGAIN

-Dream Diary Entry 21/2/19

 I was sitting at a small venue's performance of Hamilton. I was secretly recording the whole thing from my pocket, and was worried that someone would find out. I was also worried that Lin Manuel Miranda would confront me, but I couldn't work out why yet. I had a horrible, sinking feeling that I had called him 'boring' on Twitter.

As I sat there, not fully engaged with the performance, Lin donned a pair of boxing gloves, and then tried to tear off his blue cape. He couldn't grasp it because of the gloves, but nevertheless, he challenged me to a duel.

 "You want me to box?" I asked, already standing up.

 "No," he said. He picked up a sword, then dropped it, because of the boxing gloves. He went to pick it up again, and it went skittering across the stage. I raised an eyebrow at him.

 "You should remove the gloves," I said.

 "THESE AREN'T GLOVES," he shrieked, and I glanced at his hands again. He had giant red lobster claws.

 "Please don't tell anyone. That's why it took me eight years to write Hamilton- I kept smashing the keyboard."

 I barely held back my laughter. "I can't promise anything. This is too juicy not to get out."

 He got angry, and snapped his claws in my face. SNAP! I was back in the auditorium.

I had front row seats, but the room was unusually empty; only about 15 people were there.

The stage was sunken, surrounded by Amphitheater seating- wide, stone steps. There was a slight chill in the room, but my fur coat kept me warm. The room was surrounded by giant braziers, but they were just for show and emitted very little heat. I tried to sit still, but the scratchy tici-tick-tickle of the dead animal around my neck made me want to claw my skin off.

This rendition of Hamilton was terrible. It was a "period-appropriate" retelling of the story, so everyone in the cast was white (and the audience; there were only about 12 people) and the costumes were made of real fur. We had found only one venue willing to accept the "avant-garde" performance, but the town that the theatre was located in had outlawed white rap in 2010, in an attempt to keep Eminem out of town. So, instead of rap battles, the characters simply unfurled comically long scrolls with the lyrics on, and started doing a really slow, off-beat poetry rendition. The orchestra accompaniment (and by orchestra, I mean One Man, Playing Electric Piano) continued to play at normal tempo underneath, so everyone kept skipping the end of their verses in order to start singing the chorus. The lyrics made no longer made any sense. One woman in the audience started sobbing before they were even halfway through.

I sunk a little lower in my chair. My face stung with shame. Thoughts came flooding back to me. This had all been my terrible idea. I clutched my pearl necklace anxiously.

 King George sang "you'll be back" two octaves too high & very off-key, and then tripped over his robes. As he was finding his footing, the midsection of the stage began to rotate, and the hem of his robe got caught in the mechanism. There was an awful, screeching sound as the hem began to get shredded, and King George stood there, horrified.

"MY MINK!", he yelped, as Eliza Hamilton came running onstage. She kicked him in the crotch and yelled "OOPS, MR SPHINX, I GUESS IT'S THE MINK JINX".

 A security guard gave her a warning glance, and she made sure to continue the rest of her rescue in a flat, careful monotone with no rhythm.

 "Oh no. George. You're on fire," she said, unhelpfully.

(The stage rotation mechanism had sparked, and set the hem of George's robes alight. He began running about the stage, spreading a trail of flames behind him. The other cast members began climbing the amphitheatre steps in panic.)

 "My my, this is an unexpected development," said a voice behind me.

I turned to look. A man sat diagonally across two seats. For a split second, I was worried it was LMM, finally come to slay me for revealing his true crustacean nature, but it was not.

 The man was dressed in all green, and held a ripe apple in his hand. I stared at him. A bow and arrow sat on the seat next to him.

 "... Robin [Hood]?" I asked. He gave me a wink, and put his feet up on the back of the chair in front. I wrinkled my nose.

 "You tell me," he said. He sounded like an Elvis impersonator. I squinted at him. He was wearing a dangerous amount of hairgel, and vaguely resembled John Travolta. A chunk of gel slid off his hair, and dripped onto his leather jacket. The green tights had been swapped for pink ones, and he had dark blue legwarmers and pastel blue ballet slippers.

 I gasped. "Cut down on that hair gel, Trav. You'll make the stage slippery."

 "I already have, my dear Horatio," Travolta smiled. On top of his leather jacket, a ruff materialised. For a moment, his gel-coated hair transformed into a bald patch. He gave me a knowing wink, and tossed the apple in the air. He caught it, and it instantly changed into a comically tiny stage prop; a skull.

 "Hmm, that's no good," he said, and tilted his head thoughtfully. "I shall have to get a new one." He gave me a contemplative look for a moment, and then shook his head.

 "Excuse me," he said, vaulting past me. I wasn't sure what he meant until he launched himself, screaming, at the flaming King George. Shakespeare/Travolta was immune to the flames, and ran through them with ease. He grabbed the hem of George's cloak.

 There was a tutting to my left. I turned to see Lin Manuel Miranda. He folded his arms, and his lobster claws glowed orange in the flame light.

 "Sweetie, that's what happens when you pitch a show in Vancouver," he said.

 "Why? Did it happen to you?" I asked, as Shakesvolta transformed into the grim reaper (He made a quiet pun to himself as he sharpened the top of his scythe: "A-scythe from this, I only shake spears").

 "No, but I did say 'Macbeth' on the opening night of the Moana prequel," Miranda sighed. King George yelped, and started running in circles.

 "But there isn't a Moana prequel," I frowned.

 A dark shadow passed before his eyes. "Exactly."

 "Oh fuck, oh fuck, oh fuck, I knew I should have stayed in business school!" George sobbed, as he tore off the smoldering remains of his cape. The fire had already spread to his wig. The grim reaper calmly contemplated his scythe, and gave me a grin. Admittedly, he always looked like he was grinning, because of the skull, but I like to think it was a friendly gesture.

 "Heed not the rabble..." A confused Samuel Seaberry began singing. There was nothing but flames and screams to accompany him, for the piano player had taken refuge behind his seat, holding up the keyboard as a shield.

  "Look away, darling; this is the messy part," the grim reaper shrugged, and charged at Samuel Seaberry.

Squelch.

Suddenly, all the sounds ceased. I woke up.

[mirkwoodshewolf]

Little Mercury protege; AU Alive!Freddie Mercury x Malek!teen reader

*Author’s note*

Okay well guys I didn’t get inspired till Freddie’s birthday had passed, so I know this is late but here is a request I think should’ve been done. To the anon who gave me this request, I hope this is what you were wanting. And I hope to all of you who read this get a thrill out of this :)

Okay warnings; FLUFF. bit of angst, racial discrimination (I mean NO OFFENSE BY THIS if this makes you uncomfortable just skip ahead and don’t read the one scene in question), and just personal opinions on a certain fact of another casting choice (if you belong to team S.B.C playing Freddie, please don’t start a war with me on this okay.) 

Taglist:

@psychosupernatural

@plethora-of-things

@ixchel-9275

@waddles03

@geek-and-proud

@queendeakyy

@coolcxt

@platawnic

@leah-halliwell92

________________________________________________________

Being the daughter of Rami Malek sometimes has its perks.  I’ve been going with him to premieres, I’ve seen my dad film some of his shows, but now my dad is about to become a legend as he had just gotten the role of one of my favorite lead singers of Rock and roll.  Freddie Mercury.

For the past eight weeks my dad has been in London practicing his piano skills, because he and the rest of the actors would begin to film the first sequence which was the famous Live Aid performance. And since I had to finish up school, he wouldn’t allow me to come visit the set but now that it’s summertime, my jida (grandma) got me my plane ticket to London so that I could visit my dad on set.

After a long night flight, I finally arrived in London and as soon as I came out of the gate, there I saw my dad holding a sign that said.

“Welcome (y/n)” in full decorated lettering colored in with markers, stickers and glitter.  Dad smiled at me and said.

“There’s my girl.” I raced over to him and hugged him and he hugged me back just as tightly. “How was the rest of your school year?”

“It was fine.”

“How’d you do on your finals?” I shrugged and he said. “Oh no, no c’mon now don’t you lie to me. You know I could call your uncle Sami to tell me how you did.”

“I passed dad, got all A’s and B’s.”

“Ehh that’s my girl.” He ruffled my hair and kissed the top of my head. “Wait, are you getting taller?” I giggled and he wrapped his arm around me and guided me away from the gate to the luggage claim.

“So how’s piano lessons going dad? You up to Freddie Mercury standards?”

“Well let’s face it no one except maybe Elton John could match Freddie’s piano skills, but I’d say I’m up to it darling.” I fangirled a bit and said.

“God you can’t drop the mannerisms can you?”

“Guess even off camera I find myself doing minor Freddie things.”

“But it’s so awesome that they picked you to play Freddie, I can’t wait to see you in full getup. So are the cast friendly?”

“Yeah we’ve really bonded with each other very well. Especially the band and I. It’s like we’re the new generation of Queen.”

“Who all’s playing the rest of the band?”

“Ahh now that is a surprise.” I whined out. “Don’t pout you’ll meet them once we get to set. We’re gonna film Live Aid later today once the weather’s just right.”

“I can’t wait.”

“I know you can’t. You’ve made me watch that footage every Live Aid anniversary since you became a fan of Queen.” We arrived at baggage claim and we waited till my suitcase finally came out.  He grabbed hold of it and guided me out of the airport and the two of us hopped into a car and drove off to set.

Since this was my first time in London, you know as any tourist I had to take pictures of what I could.  The Big Ben clocktower, the London Eye, the many statues, everything and anything in between.

Finally after about a 2 and a half hour drive, we finally arrived at an abandoned lot where I could see hundreds of people running around a mock stadium.

“So this is where you guys are gonna be filming?” I asked.

“Just for Live Aid. The original stadium was torn down so our brilliant set design team found this area and built Wembley stadium from the ground up. You’ll get a better look at it once you see if from the front.” I ahhed in understandment and that’s when our car stopped and he said. “You ready to see everyone?”

“A little nervous too.”

“Don’t worry darling, everything will be alright. You trust me?” he held out his hand for me.

It was a common thing he’s done to help ease my nervousness, and yeah we did kinda steal it from Aladdin but hey it works.

“Yes.” I said as I reached out for his hand and he helped me out of the car.

“Just stay close to me and you won’t get lost among the volunteers and workers.” I held his hand and he guided me towards the stadium.  We went around it and when I finally got a good look at it, I was just in awe.

“Whoa.”

“Pretty cool huh? So does it look like Wembley stadium?”

“It’s…..it’s like we’re actually there. And you said they built it from the ground up?”

“Yeah. Did it all while the guys and I were practicing our instruments. C’mon I need to get to makeup anyways so might as well show you that during our tour.” He then guided me over away from the stadium and we went into this large van-like trailer and there I saw rows of chairs and makeup areas.

“Ahh Rami glad to see you’re back.” A voice said. When I looked up, I thought I was actually looking at Brian May back during the original live aid.  God this guy he—he’s practically Brian.

“Yep, traffic wasn’t too bad getting out of the airport.”

“So is this your daughter?” the Brian look alike asked.

“Yes. (Y/n) this is Gwilym Lee, our actor for Brian May. Gwil this is the light of my life, (Y/n).”

“It’s so good to finally meet you (y/n). Rami would not stop talking about you. I’ve been looking forward to this for weeks.”

“Really, well here I am. And can I just say that you look—exactly like Brian May.” Both my dad and Gwilym chuckled and he said.

“Thank you, I only hope Brian himself approves. I’m told that Queen’s gonna be coming here to watch us perform.”

“Wait—Queen’s coming here? As in all four members?”

“Yep.” Oh shit. “So I hope we all don’t screw up, that’d be the next big disaster.”

“I’m sure we’ll do fine Gwil.”

“Yeah well see you on set. Nice meeting you (y/n).” He and I shook hands with each other and then he left to probably get into wardrobe and costuming.

“Alright Rami, you’re turn.” One of the makeup artists said.  My dad sat down and he got fitted into his wig and got his makeup done.  It wasn’t until he put the teeth in and the famed mustache, that I swore it was like my father was actually Freddie Mercury and not Rami Malek.  Once he was done he turned around and said.

“Well darling what do you think?”

“You look—amazing dad.”

“Thank you, you lovely darling.” Okay now he was really getting the mannerisms done, god I love it when my dad gets committed to a role.

“Right now I need to get into my costume and then we’ll head out to punch a hole in the sky. What do you say dear?”

“Lead the way, Freddie.” I said.  He wrapped his arm around me and we were now heading to the costume trailer.  He got into the famed Live aid Freddie outfit of the white tank-top, jeans, Adidas black and white sneakers, and the diamond encrusted black armband.

Okay it’s official, I am Freddie Mercury’s daughter.

In full get up my dad had not only acted the part but also looked exactly like Freddie.

We were now heading for the stage where I saw Gwilym talking with another man who wore a should length blonde haired wig and wore the Roger Taylor white shirt and black pants.  He was twirling around some drumsticks and that’s when the two of them turned towards us.

“Wow, you look awesome Rami.” The actor playing Roger said.

“Rami? I’m only Freddie darling.” I playfully giggled and rolled my eyes at him.

“And I assume this is your daughter?” he asked again.

“Yep, that’s (y/n). (Y/n) this is Ben Hardy, he’ll be playing Roger Taylor.” Gwilym introduced us.

“It’s great to meet you at last (y/n).” the actor known as Ben held out his hand and we both shook hands.  Now I’ll admit I don’t know why they gave him the wrong wig but he did sorta resemble Roger to a degree.  I’ll just have to wait and see how he portrays Roger in the film before I make any quick assumptions.

Suddenly I was picked up by the waist and twirled around.  I shrieked and told whomever it was that was spinning me around to put me down.

“Ahh now that’s no fun. Is that anyway to treat your favorite uncle?” Oh my god it—it couldn’t be? I quickly turned around to see a big ball of fluffy brown hair but I knew those eyes and that sunshine smile anywhere.

“Uncle Joey!” I exclaimed as I turned and hugged him. He laughed and embraced me in those big arms of his giving me a big bear hug.  He laughed as he spun me around and pressed a big kiss to my cheek.

See I had known the famed child actor Joe Mazzello since I was 5 years old.  Just shortly after my dad had gotten a role in the HBO series ‘The Pacific’, my mom got into a car accident by a drunk driver and was killed before she even got to the hospital.

I was devastated as was my dad.  Since my uncle Sami was too busy to take care of me at the time and figuring out that I needed my father now more than ever, my grandma and auntie sent me to be with my dad.  

I was so quiet and barely spoke a word, all I did was just sit far away and cry.  It was then I had met Joe, he said he hated seeing kids cry so he tried to make me smile by telling me some jokes of showing me funny cat videos.  Amazingly it did make me feel a bit better, at least got me to smile since the accident happened.

As my dad and Joe became closer with each other and soon became best friends, I got to call Joe Mazzello my uncle Joey. And since we were all in New York, anytime my dad had to go away to film something, nine times out of ten Joe was the one to babysit me until my dad got back.  

Fun little fact, he’s the one who introduced me to Queen during filming of “The Pacific”.  He set me back down and I exclaimed.

“You’re in the film too?!”

“Of course, I thought your dad told you.” I turned to my dad and he briefly broke character as he said.

“I wanted to surprise you. Figured it’d be nice to know that I wasn’t the only one you’d know in this film.”

“So you’re playing John Deacon?”

“Yep, I can’t believe I even made the cut myself, I was stressing out like you wouldn’t believe it. And all they wanted was to hear my accent.”

“God I just gotta say, like Gwilym you—look exactly like John Deacon.”

“I know, so much so that I just had to ask my mom what she was doing in 1983, whether or not she was in London or anything.” I chuckled and hugged him as I said.

“Ahh I’ve missed your dorkiness uncle Joey.”

“Hey it’s not dorkiness, it’s coolness that people wish they could have.” He said as he gave me a playful noogie. “So tell me what’s been up with you in the last two years since I’ve seen you?”

“Well I’m about to go into high school.”

“Get out of town!” he teased.

“No seriously.”

“Oh my god where has the time gone? When I first met you, you were in the middle of kindergarten and now you’re going into big bad high school. Why couldn’t you just stay that adorable little girl that used to hang around my waist and that I could cradle in my arms?” he leaned his forehead against mine and gave me a gentle and loving peck on my nose.

“Sorry uncle Joey, I had to grow up.”

“Noo! I’m Peter Pan and I forbid you from growing up anymore!”

“Alright you big softie layoff her.” Ben said.

“Shut it Benjamin!”

“Okay guys, they’re pulling in now to see the performance. Get into positions.” At this point all four men including my dad were really starting to feel the nerves.

“Who votes for hiding at this point?” asked uncle Joey. All three of them raised their hands and soon we all took off running.

I don’t know how it happened, maybe with a sharp turn or maybe my grip slipped from my uncle Joey’s hand but as we went to hide from the arrival of the band in question, I ended up separated from my dad and his friends.

And since the set was so big, I didn’t know where they could’ve gone.  I kept trying to go down a hallway but it only lead me further and further down more corridors and hallways.  God the production team wasn’t fooling around when they got every single detail down.

That’s when I bump into someone.  I was taken back as I quickly apologized but when I finally looked up to see just who it was that I bumped into, that’s when I just felt the deer in headlights freeze come over me.

For standing there before me was the legend and my number one idol in music, Freddie Mercury.  He may have looked much older than he used to back in the day long before my time, his once raven black hair now greying like snow on the road but he still held that famed spark of a true showman even at the age of 70.

“Well hello there darling. A young newbie groupie welcoming committee.” He said with that famed smile of his.  He gently ruffled my hair which made me blush but I couldn’t help but smile.  But it wasn’t until I noticed that he was also referring to my Queen t-shirt that uncle Joey got me as a birthday present last year and I wrapped my arms around the pictured embarrassed.

“Now, now there’s no need to be ashamed love. It just means you’ve got good taste.” Roger spoke up.

“Alright you two no need to embarrass the girl further.” Deacy said.  It was then Brian stepped up and asked me.

“What’s your name love?” Oh my god Brian May just called me love.  Though I’ll never admit it, when I was little I did have a bit of a crush viewing some of Brian’s old videos.

“(Y/n). (Y/n) Malek.” I said shyly.

“Malek? You don’t mean like the same Malek dear that’s playing me would it?” I nodded and he said, “Oh that’s perfect. Have you any idea where your father is (y/n) dear?” I shrugged.

“I—I sorta lost them I guess.”

“They wouldn’t happen to be hiding from us would they?” asked Roger.  I shrugged and remained silent.

“Well I think we’ve got the perfect leverage to get them out, wouldn’t you agree lads?” Deacy said.  Oh I did not like where this was going.

I was then guided by the four senior band members up onto the actual stage where I saw crew members running about and extras getting their markers on where each person should stand.

“So we came across this lovely young lady while getting the layout backstage, and I know she was in proximity to the young actors portraying us.” Freddie exclaimed loud enough so that the people on stage could hear.

“And we did come such a long way it’d be a shame to not see the young men in full shtick after taking such time off our hands.” Brian said.

“So if you young boys would kindly come out we’d greatly appreciate it.” Answered Deacy.

“If not then we’ll just keep the girl hostage until you lot decide to come out.” Roger playfully threatened.

“NO DON’T TAKE HER!! SHE’S JUST A CHILD TAKE ME INSTEAD!!” I heard my uncle Joey proclaim.  It was then coming out from behind the flaps of the stage, were my dad, uncle Joey and Gwilym and Ben.

“Ahh so there they are. Knew using this lovely darling would get you four to come out of hiding.” Freddie teased which caused all the guys to blush or look away.

The four legends of Rock and roll then walked up towards their counterparts and studied them carefully.  Brian looked like he had went through a time relapse as he stared at Gwilym Lee.

“Bloody hell it’s like looking at me former self, but….” He then began adjusting the hairline of the curls slightly as he said, “The curls actually go this way.” I softly giggled and that’s when I noticed John Deacon stand before my uncle.

“Not bad, I must say you—you definitely resemble me to a T.”

“Believe me Mr. John Deacon sir I—I couldn’t even believe it myself, but the second the wig came on it was—mind blowing.” John smiled and said.

“It’s almost like in a way you’re a long lost child of mine.” Right? Roger was looking at Ben and he even agreed there were some critics but he knew it wasn’t Ben’s fault, mostly blame hair and makeup but Roger did give his sign of approval.  But when he said he couldn’t wait to hear Ben play the drums, that’s when I noticed Ben went a bit pale.

And now the moment of truth was when I turned towards my dad to see Freddie circling around him like a lion circling its prey.

“A bit skinner than I was, different eye color but hell I always wanted to have blue eyes. But like Brian and Deacy they chose the right one. At least you’re a lot better than that previous actor they tried to get to play me. God what an arsehole.”

“It’s an honor Freddie Mercury, I know I wasn’t the best choice but—”

“Oh don’t be so humble Rami darling. You already look the part, now I look forward to seeing you act the part. Cause of course no one is as outrageous as me.”

“Alright lads. We’re all set up. We’re ready to film the entire Live Aid sequence from start to finish.” Dexter came up with his cup of coffee.

“Go kill em boys.” Brian wished them all good luck. Dad came up to me and he gave me a hug and a kiss.

“Ready to see Live Aid?”

“I’ve been waiting nine years to see this dad. You guys are gonna kill it out there.” The guys went behind the flaps for their cue to rush on out, but then just before I could step aside in the wings to watch that’s when Freddie said to me.

“Hold on darling, come down and watch it with us. You’ll get a much better angle than from the stage.”

“Ohh I couldn’t impose on you four I—”

“Nonsense love, c’mon I know your dad would want to see you clearly as he performs.” Roger insisted.  Okay who was I to deny them? I then walked down the steps with them and we watched at the lower level of the stage as everyone was getting into their final places.

“Alright guys full run through. No stopping. Extras cue your cheering!” The crowd began to cheer. “Sound! Roll camera. And……action!” Soon my dad and the rest of the band came running out on stage causing the cheering to go louder.  I even cheered along as I took out my phone and couldn’t help but take a few pictures of my dad, uncle and their new friends in full getup.

Then the run through began.  Even with the actual audio from Live Aid rolling since my dad couldn’t sing a tune, it was still amazing to see him actually playing the piano of Bohemian Rhapsody and uncle Joey playing the bass.

I briefly turned to look at the four rock gods and they all looked amazed, it was like they had jumped back in time to see their greatest performance for themselves.  Brian especially couldn’t believe his eyes and same thing with Freddie.

As promised by Dexter it was the full run through of Live Aid.  Once Radio Gaga came on, I couldn’t help but participate in the claps, and I noticed that not only the extras but some of the crew members who were behind the stage or even behind the camera were participating.

The Aye-oh’s, Hammer to fall, Crazy little thing called love, We will rock you, and We are the champions.  And just seeing my dad up there becoming Freddie Mercury, it was unbelievable.  

The dedication he had put in to becoming this legend whom I have always looked up to throughout my whole life.

By the end of the run through, I was cheering so loudly that if I were to turn around along with them applauding for a well performed first take, Queen was smiling at me seeing my excitement and pure joy.

When the guys walked backstage, I immediately raced over once Dexter called cut to find my dad.  Once I spotted him I immediately raced over to him and glomped him in a hug.

“That was amazing daddy! You guys slayed it!”

“Thank you baby girl.”

“You were amazing up there.”

“Well that’s because I knew you were watching.” I giggled and hugged him again.

“Ohh I see go hug your dad but no love for your uncle.” Joe teased.

“Ohh uncle Joey.”

“No, no, no I see how it is. I’ll just continue to go through the film being neglected from my favorite snuggle-cuddle bunny.” He said as he crossed his arms over his chest, turning his back on me.

“Snuggle-cuddle bunny?” Ben and Gwilym gaped.

“Yeah see when she was just five during our filming of the Pacific whenever she got too tired, she’d always cuddle up close to me. And since she always had this pink bunny wherever she went I dubbed her snuggle-cuddle bunny.” I blushed embarrassedly.

“I will cling onto you for the rest of the time I’m here if you take that back.” I pleaded.

“Not a chance kidda-roo.” He pulled me into his arm and playfully gave me a noogie.

“Well done boys, that was phenomenal.” We turned around to see all four members of Queen standing before us.

“They definitely chose the right boys for the job. I can’t wait to see what else we’ve got planned here.” Roger said.

“Seeing that performance brought me back to the real Live Aid concert. Well done lads.” Said John with a warm smile.

“You four lovely darlings. It’s like you four were born for the stage, just like all of us. Work your magic just right and you could be the next generation of Queen. You look the part and now you sound the part. Especially you Rami you beautiful darling.” Freddie then walked up to my dad and gave him two kisses, one on each cheek.

From then on the filming commenced with the final approval of Queen seeing my dad and the rest of the cast in full shtick.

As the weeks went on and they were starting to film the Rockfield farm scenes, I was in the building since everyone was on a break before filming would begin.  I sat down by the piano and lightly stroked the keys.

I then raised my hands and I played the first Queen song I had ever learned “Somebody to love”.  I did a bit of vocalizing before finally singing the song.

Each morning I get up I die a little Can barely stand on my feet Take a look in the mirror and cry Lord, what you're doing to me I’ve spent all my years in believing you But I just can't get no relief, Lord! Somebody (somebody) somebody (somebody) Can anybody find me somebody to love?

“I know you’ve got more soul than that darling.” I ceased my playing to see Freddie standing behind me. He walked over and sat on the piano bench beside me and continued, “Don’t hold back, let it out.” He then picked the song back up and stared at me nodding for me to go on.

I went straight to the bridge where I would usually give the song as much soul as I could.

Got no feel, I got no rhythm I just keep losing my beat I'm OK, I'm alright I ain't gonna face no defeat I just gotta get out of this prison cell One day I'm gonna be free, Lord!

Somebody (somebody) somebody (somebody) Can anybody find me somebody to love?

I guess my nerves made me repeat the last couple lines that really belonged in the first and second verse, but as Freddie nodded along to the song, he looked like a proud teacher watching his student succeed, especially when I made that key change on the ‘love’.

And what was even more amazing; was when Freddie actually joined in singing my favorite Queen song with me.  He first played off of my at the beginning but by around the middle, the two of us blended out voices together in perfect sync, while at the same time the two of us were playing the piano.

(She works hard) Everyday (everyday)

I try and I try and I try But everybody wants to put me down They say I'm going crazy They say I got a lot of water in my brain Ah, got no common sense I got nobody left to believe in Yeah! Yeah! Yeah! Yeah!

As he continued playing the piano I quickly grabbed the first guitar I could and began playing Brian’s solo.  Not only was I good with the piano, I was also fairly decent with the guitar.  I mean I can only play a few songs on guitar but Somebody to love, I could practically play every instrument cause I can just hear the tune in my head.

We then sang the repeated mantra and just to add a little spice I began to vocalize. Going up and sliding perfectly down or going from a low to a high rang. By the end of it, I took over the last two lines.

Find me somebody to love Find me somebody to love Find me somebody to love Find me somebody to love Find me somebody to love Find me somebody to love Find me somebody to love Find me somebody to love Find me somebody to love Find me somebody to love

Can anybody find me….

*Me*

Somebody to……

Love.

*Both*

Find me somebody to love Find me somebody to love Find me somebody to love Find me somebody to love

By the end of our playing, all I heard was the sound of an applause.  There standing behind us were some of the crew, the producer Graham, Dexter the director, Brian, Deacy, Roger, my dad and the rest of the cast.

Freddie stood up and gestured towards me and the applause seemed to get louder.  I even heard some whistles that you could only hear at a rock concert.  

That’s when my dad came over to me and embraced me as tight as he could and peppered kisses all over my face, repeatedly telling me he was so proud of me.

Later on that day I was out on the deck sitting on the stoop of the house.

“I was wondering where you had gone off to since our duet. Figured you’d want to be basking in the praises.” I smiled and said.

“I don’t want to get a big head full of ego. I deal with that at school already from those who think they’re richer than me.”

“I understand that well darling. Little children can be bastards can’t they?” I hummed in agreement.  “You really do have an amazing gift (y/n). Why don’t you share it with those who don’t know you?” I looked down solemnly.

“Well Freddie…..how can one share their gift when they look like me?”

“What the fuck are you talking about dear? All I see in front of me is a blossoming young woman who is not only beautiful but talented as well.”

“It’s not about beauty Fred, I know I’m beautiful it’s just….I’m the wrong skin color.” He paused and just stared at me, urging me to go on.  “I—I did try to perform once at my 6th grade talent show. But just before I could play I heard one boy cry out ‘why’s the terrorist playing the piano? I thought they played bombs?’ It…..it was just after the suspected suicide bomber tried to sneak into the New York subway but was detained and stopped. I couldn’t even perform after hearing that. Took me a whole weeks before I had the courage to go back to school.”

I sniffled and tried not to cry in front of the frontman of Queen.  But I felt him rub my back as I continued.

“If middle school was that bad, I can only imagine just how worse high school’s gonna be. My dad was mistreated and bullied during his school year. So that means I will be too, and not just physically but online too possible.” I felt a few tears fall from my face, until a finger wiped them away.

“My darling (y/n). If there’s anything you should listen to me on, it’s this. People can be utter little shits. Some people still stick with the ancient ways of thinking, that if you’re not their skin color then you aren’t worth their time. Believe me, I’ve had racial slurs being shouted at me, both on and off stage. What you can do, is look them in the eye and say fuck you. Because I know who I am. And I don’t let anyone define who I am as a person. Because people who talk down to you like that, have got no future ahead of them. You on the other hand my dear, I could see you getting a gold disk by the time you’re 19 with that voice of yours. Hell you’ll surpass both Elton and I with the way you play the piano.”

“Well I don’t know about that.”

“Of course you will. If Sharon heard you, she’d be begging on her hands and knees to let you perform alongside them.” I looked at him confused.  “Oh that’s our drag queen alter egos to each other. I’m Melina and Elton’s Sharon.” I ahhed in understandment.  “So darling, you can either do two things; One you can take those comments and let them control your life. Or like your father step out there and show the world just who (Y/n) Malek really is. From how your father’s been portraying me in this film, I have no doubt that that lovely darling is going to win so many awards, including the famed Oscar. And soon enough little girls that are Arabic and Egyptian will look up to you and say when you win your first Grammy ‘is she could do it, so could I’.” I smiled at him and said.

“You really think so?”

“I know so darling. I believe you’re going to go far in the music industry one day. Or whatever you choose in life, it don’t have to be music if you don’t want it to be. But if you are ever interested, when you’re a little older the lads and I would love to have you as an opening act for our tours.”

“Wow that’s—it would be an honor Freddie.”

“You deserve it you lovely darling.” He said as he gingerly ruffled my hair.  “Now (y/n) I have to ask you because every fan has expressed this especially through a website called Tumblr.”

“You know Tumblr?”

“Still trying to get a grasp of it, mostly I just look at it for the cat pictures to see if I could get in contact with some good photographers for my lovely children back home.” He fully turned towards me and continued, “Of course you can choose not to answer it. Though I feel like if you don’t answer it though, it’ll only prolong…..”

“What is it Fred?” I laughed out.

“Who amongst us four aging Queens do you favor most?”

“Trying to make me be the bad guy.” I mocked.

“I didn’t say that.”

“Well that’s what that question means.”

“No I—just wanted to know if you have a preference.”

“So that you can get a bigger ego if it’s you?”

“So it’s me?”

“No Freddie. You maybe my idol but that doesn’t automatically mean you take the number one spot.”

“So not one of us has that special place in that golden heart of yours?” I lightly scoffed and said.

“Well…..”

“Ah-ha I knew it! So c’mon just tell me. Think of my as one of your little girl friends gossiping in gym class, I won’t squeal I promise.” I groaned as I buried my head into my lap.

He wasn’t gonna let this go, I can feel it. But if I didn’t I knew he’d just keep pestering and pestering until I finally cracked.  I then softly muttered the name of my favorite Queen member.

“Huh?”

“Brian.” I muttered slightly louder.

“I’m sorry love you’re gonna have to speak up. Me old ears aren’t what they used to be.” I smelt bullshit on that statement.

“Brian, okay it’s Brian.” I said to him.  Freddie grinned and said.

“I sorta had a feeling. You always seem a bit more shyer than Deacy whenever our smart animal loving, spaceman guitarist is around.”

“Just promise me you won’t say anything to him!” I pleaded.

“No worries darling, my lips are sealed.” I sighed with relief. “Now how’s about I teach you how to play Bohemian rhapsody? Your uncle Joe told me of how you once tried to play it but couldn’t get the keys right.” He stood up and held his hand out to me.

I took it and he lead me towards the other side house where my dad would be playing the song in question for a brief moment in the film.

I’ll say that never did I imagine that I would get an actual piano lesson from the Queen legend himself.  But here I am at the piano with Freddie Mercury sitting beside me teaching me how to play his famed song, the baby that changed the way music was ever made forever.

However little did I know of the ultimate embarrassment that I would have within the next couple of days.  Right now everyone was filming the guitar solo recording as well as the operatic session of Bohemian Rhapsody.

But what was fun was that we actually got the real Brian May to step in while uncle Gwil stepped aside and we allowed Brian to play his guitar solo in the song, just for the fun of it.

I was in awe as I leaned against the arm of my chair and just let Brian’s red special take me away on a flight across the galaxy.  When the solo ended, uncle Gwil stepped back into the shot and I heard my dad say as Freddie.

“That’s brilliant. I love that.”

“So now what?” asked Gwil as Brian.  My dad took a beat before saying,

“The operatic session.” Both uncle Gwil and Brian May nodded as I could hear Gwil say.

“Ahh the operatic session. Good.”

“Of course.” Brian spoke in the same tone as Gwilym did.

Oh god it was so uncanny of how similar these two were at this point.  They definitely chose the right actor to play my favorite Queen member.

When break time came around and I was getting a snack from the snack table and drinking some water.  I soon heard a voice say.

“Hello (y/n).” I choked briefly on my water as I turned to see Brian standing there. “Sorry love I didn’t mean to startle you.”

“It’s okay. Just went down the wrong pipe is all. I’m-I’m-I’m-I’m good. What—what are you I mean….” Oh god why am I so starstruck right now in front of him.  You’re making a fool of yourself (y/n)!

“It’s okay (y/n). There’s no need to be shy around me. Beyond the titles and glamour I’m just like every other man my age.” Yeah except the fact that you’re not only a rock god but a brilliant astrophysicist as well as animal organizer.

That’s one of the main reasons why I had followed his Instagram because I loved getting the updates on all the animals he posts up and interacts with.

“So what do you think of the film so far?” he asked me as he took a seat beside me on the empty chair.

“It’s amazing. I mean I’ve been to sets before with my dad like the Mr. Robot, the Pacific where I met uncle Joey over there, but this—this is unlike anything I’ve seen. And just the fact that you guys are allowing young fans like me to see your story from the beginning.”

“Yeah we were on the fence about but we knew that if we all didn’t get involved with the project then it wouldn’t get done right.”

“I’m glad you guys get to come visit whenever you’re not busy doing your concerts.” I shyly admitted.

“Well thank you (y/n), that’s very sweet of you to say.” I lightly blushed and twirled my water bottle around letting the water spin around.  “You know funny thing Fred told me the other day. He said he had talked to you and asked you about who your favorite Queen member was.”

Oh fuck no.

“FREDDIE!!” I screamed as loudly as I could.  It was the both my dad and the real Freddie peeked out from behind the booth saying.

“Yes?”

“I mean the real Freddie dad! Why did you tell him!? You swore you wouldn’t!?”

“Word of the wise darling, never trust me with a juicy secret. Especially when it regards to secret crushes or fancies.” I groaned and felt my face glow red in embarrassment.

“Aww (y/n) look at you, you’re like a little pouty tomato.” Uncle Joey teased in his John Deacon get up.  I turned away and hid my face as the guys all continued to awe at me.  It was then I was brought into a big but gentle bear hug from Brian himself as he said.

“No need to be embarrassed love. I’m flattered.”

“Okay that’s it, this calls for a photo it’s too damn adorable.” Uncle Joey proclaimed.

“Took the words right out of my mouth, Joe.” My dad said.  I was humiliated! Soon enough pretty much everyone of the guys needed a picture of this but that’s when Ben said.

“Wait! I’ve got a better idea. Gwil get in there.”

“Ooo good thinking Benjamin, what’s better than one Brian May?” uncle Joey awed.

“Two Brian Mays!” they both exclaimed.

“I hate you guys!” I whined out.

“Now, now mind your uncles (y/n) they mean well.” Brian said to me.

“Besides, we’re always happy to indulge our number one fan.” Gwil spoke as Brian.

“Great minds think alike.” Praised Brian.  Soon I had uncle Gwil to my left and the real Brian May to my right.  Each of them had their arms wrapped around me and leaned down against me as everyone took out their phones.

Suddenly I felt both of them kiss each side of my cheeks and that’s when my heart really sped up and I felt like I was gonna explode. But of course everyone just awed at how adorable I was.

“Oh my god (n/n) you look so freakin adorable. This is so going on my Instagram.” Uncle Joey said.

“Post that pic and you’re dead Mazzello!” I threatened.  I then chased after him and he took off running. “Give me that phone! You’re dead Mazzello!”

“Jesus someone get this raptor off of me!” I managed to hop onto his back and reach for his phone but he kept drifting left or right trying to avoid my reach as his arm extended as far as he would allow it.

As the summer began to draw to a close, unfortunately I couldn’t stay in England anymore because I was about to go back to school in just four weeks.  

So a week just before open house started, I had gotten my ticket and was ready to take the non-stop flight from London back to New York.

My dad, uncle Joey and newly deemed uncle Gwil and uncle Ben as well as Lucy, my dad’s new girlfriend came to bid me a final farewell till the award seasons would begin come around Winter break.  I was currently hugging uncle Gwil as he said to me.

“Hope to see you for the award shows love. Good luck in high school.”

“Thanks uncle Gwil.” I then turned to uncle Ben and he said.

“You know you don’t need an invitation, come here.” I giggled and he wrapped me up in his strong arms. “Have a safe flight back to the states love.”

“I will uncle Ben. Send me more videos of your drumming, maybe one with you and Rog together.”

“We’ll try and arrange it.” He gave me a kiss on the top of my head and that’s when uncle Joey said.

“I don’t know whether to feel squishy or be jealous.” We both laughed and I said.

“Don’t worry uncle Joey. You’ll always be my favorite uncle.”

“Oh no I was actually referring to Ben.” I faked a gasp and punched him in the arm making him cry out. “I’m kidding squirt! God you’ve got a strong arm, when did you get so strong?” I rolled my eyes at him and hugged him.

“Bye uncle Joey.”

“See yah soon kiddo. I expect a call every single night and a facetime after your first day of high school. I don’t care what time it’ll be, I will freakin answer it and have these three with me to chat with you about your first day.”

“I’ll call and text you, don’t worry.”

“You better.” He bopped my nose before giving me a long, wet kiss right on my cheek.  I groaned and whined out as I wiped away the access spit while he just looked at me all innocently.  I then turned to my dad and Lucy.

“Take care of my dad while I’m gone.” I said to Lucy.

“Don’t worry I’ll make sure he doesn’t work himself too hard. It was great to finally meet you (y/n), and thank you for your approval of us.”

“You’ve made my dad happier than I’ve seen him since mom. It’s…..just like Freddie and Mary were, you are the love of his life. And I can see that.” She smiled and the two of us hugged each other before I turned to my dad.  He brought me into his arms and he said.

“Be sure to text me as soon as you land okay?”

“I will I promise. Thanks for letting me stay the summer dad. I know you’re gonna do great come award season.”

“All I care about is that you’re proud of me and that you’re happy about the project.”

“I am.” He cupped each side of my face and kissed the center of my forehead.

“Last call for flight 5487621 nonstop to New York City.” We heard over the intercom.  I grabbed my bag and bid my family a final farewell and they waved goodbye to me as I handed the gate keeper my ticket and boarding pass.  

He accepted it and allowed me to walk in with the flight attendant who would keep an eye on me throughout the flight since I was an unaccompanied minor.

She lead me to my seat and helped put my luggage up along the ceiling console.

“If you need anything else, just ask for the name Tabitha.”

“Thank you Tabitha.” I thanked her and she smiled as she walked off.  I then went into my purse to take out my phone to turn it off but before I did, I noticed a group chat with four numbers I didn’t recognize.  I unlocked my phone using my passcode and opened up my messages to see the following.

Hello (y/n), this is John Deacon. I hope you have a safe flight. It was wonderful to getting to know you, and you have so much talent to give to the world. Good luck with your final young years of school before you move on to university. I know you’ll soon go far in life if you stay as you are.

And….Always be happy 😊

I smiled as I read the next message under that.

Hey lovie,

It was so great to meet you, you’re sweet, loving, and have an ear for talent. Thank you for being a fan of ours and for always supporting us.  You’re an amazing kid (sometimes I wish my own were like you at your age hehehe) anyways thank you for coming to visit us and see the filming. You made our days brighter whenever you were on set. Good luck with high school and crush all those bastards who think you can’t make it. I’ve got a solo single coming out soon and you shall receive the first copy signed by yours truly.

Rock hard and….havealovely flight, bye 😉 Roger Taylor

He even gave me the drum emoji and I couldn’t help but smile as his final farewell sounded like the old fan club message they gave in 1991.  I scrolled down again and I saw the next message.

Hello (y/n)

I hope you have a safe flight back to the US and that you enjoyed seeing London for the first time.  It was great to meet you and as the previous two have said, you are talented.  I know eventually you’ll make it big in whatever you do.

Also thanks for the lovely support you’ve helped given to some of my animal organizations, I greatly appreciate it. You are a kind soul and I know that you’ll grow up to be an even kinder young woman. Lots of love from me and safe journeys home my number 1 fan.

-Bri.

I blushed.  God I still can’t believe Fred tattled on me about my secret girl crush on Brian.  That was going to loom over me for the rest of my life, especially since he had sent a copy of the picture of him, Gwil and me with that double cheek kiss and my ugly shocked face.  Then finally I read the last message who I already had an idea by now of who it was from.

My little protégé *sparkles emoji*

I had a wonderful time of not only getting to know your lovely father, but his radiant daughter as well.  You Maleks are gonna go far in life. Thank you for gifting us with your sunshine aurora and bubbly personality.

If you keep believing in yourself and face each day with courage and pride about who you are, you’re gonna slay them all and even break some hearts along the way. (And if any break yours first, you just let me know and I’ll sort it out darling)

Have a lovely trip back home and I hope you come to see us at our next concert in Madison Square Garden after all this award seasonal shit is done.

Keep smiling and lots of love and hugs

Freddie Fucking Mercury *heart eyes, kisses emojis*

I smiled and held my phone close to my heart.

“Excuse me Ms. Malek, we’re about to start taking off, may I please ask you to turn off your phone.” I nodded but not before quickly making a screenshot of the messages from each of the band members and saving it to my phone.

Separately labeling it as POSITIVE FEEDBACK.  I then turned off my phone and prepared for a long flight back to the states to meet with uncle Sami since the high school I was going to was the one he teaches at.

As we took off into the air I kept thinking to myself of all the great memories I had with my family and couldn’t believe that even meeting the band that I have loved for almost ten years now.  They treated me like I was part of the cast family.

And I will take that with me to my grave.

*Extended ending*

“And the winner is…..Rami Malek!” I cheered as loudly as I could as tears of happiness came running down my face. Sitting with my uncles Joe, Gwil and Ben as well as other cast and crew members of the film we all stood up and cheered as Allison Janey and Gary Oldman presented my dad with the Oscar for Best Actor for Bohemian Rhapsody.

I hugged my uncle Joey as he lifted me off the ground and I kissed his cheek and he peppered kisses all over me.  Uncle Gwil wrapped me in his arms and uncle Ben hugged me from behind and kissed the back of my head as we all tried to calm down so we could hear my dad’s speech.

God he deserved this. Golden globe, Emmy, BAFTA, SAG, AACTA and now Oscar winner.  Not only was this is first Oscar nomination and award, but he would forever be known as the first ever Arabic actor to win an Academy award.

“And one final shout out to a very special young lady who is out there somewhere with the rest of my cast. This award also goes out to my beautiful daughter who is now starting to figure out her own identity as she marches towards the final steps of life. This award goes out to her, to show her that if I can do it, then so can she. I love you my baby girl, thank you for believing in me. For being my number one fan forever and always. And I love you 3000 my heart.” He blew a kiss towards the camera and I couldn’t help but cry.

I felt uncle Joey wrap his arm around me as he rubbed my arm up and down, leaning his head against mine placing a kiss on top of it.

“I love you 3000 too baba.”

At the afterparty when my dad came in after doing some interviews, we all cheered and the first one to glomp him in a hug was uncle Joey.  They patted each other’s backs in a brotherly manner before Gwil and Ben stepped in and the four of them group hugged with each other.

“Where is she?” asked my dad.

“I’m here baba.” I said.  He smiled widely and came over to me and immediately hugged me.

“You did it dad, you’re a champion.”

“No lovebug, we are the champions.” I smiled and buried my face into his neck as he placed his hand behind my head and he just held onto me.

Being the daughter of Rami Malek would soon change my life after the Oscars.  Now that everyone knew my dad’s name, he was going to go on to do bigger and bigger things. Like just recently he’s been named the James Bond villain.  And now his famed show Mr. Robot is coming to an end.

But even through the bigger fame to his name, he still remained as humble as ever and still managed to make time for me as I continued on throughout my high school years.  

And when the time came for me to graduate I saw all my uncles, my dad, auntie, grandma, on Instagram live (curtest of uncle Joey) I knew Queen was watching from all the way across the sea, and my new stepmom Lucy all cheering for me as I was given my diploma.

Yeah, life was good.  And I sure as hell had a pretty cool dad to be there for me whenever I need him.

[moshymosh]

Double Identity

Pairings: Steve Rogers x Enhanced!Reader

Warnings: Tooth rotting fluff, mutual pining.

Songs used in this fic (Credits go to Lin-Manuel Miranda): Alexander Hamilton- Listen to this here, Burn- Listen to this here, Who lives, who dies, who tells your story- Listen to it here

A/N: I love the play, Hamilton, though I've never seen it in person, I've watched an animated version and I honestly cried like a baby, this is the animated version I love to watch check it out! Listening to some of the songs on the soundtrack it gave me some inspiration so I cranked out a fic for you guys, enjoy. I might turn this into a series or a mini one if everyone seems to like it and would like the idea of the series Feedback is appreciated and encouraged, send me some request too (Song lyrics are in Bold, Thoughts in Italics) None of the gifs are mine credits go to the owners. First part of Drunken shenanigans will be coming up tomorrow, ill try to write it out, when I have a break from the holidays. Also Happy holidays.

Summary: What would you do if your secret double life is about to come to light? Y/N is an avenger by day and a Broadway star by night. When the Captian decides that the team needs a break, why not go to a Broadway show. Most importantly why not go to the one she’s been secretly starring in?

Steve calls the team to the common room, telling them that he has a surprise for them. Once everyone was in the room, he grins, holding up tickets to see the Broadway show "Hamilton."

"I've decided we're all in need of a little R&R." Steve smirked at the awestruck team.

"Yo, Cap? You feeling ok?" Y/N said, holding her hand up to his forehead in a joking manner. She couldn't stop the thumping heartbeat in her chest at the feeling of her hand, touching his smooth skin.

Steve batted her hand away, laughing all the same at her teasing, despite that his heart was going crazy for the girl. The girl he has been head over heels for since she joined the team. He fell for the sound of her laugh, the sound of her voice when she sang, even if he wasn't her intended target.

See, Y/N was a human siren, much like the mythical creature, minus the fins and only being in the sea part. Y/N learned to hone in her powers, controlling it to affect only who she wanted. Even without being under her spell, she had a beautiful voice; it sounds like freshly falling snow or the peaceful quiet morning after a night of storms.

"I got the best seats in the house." Steve said, waving the tickets in his hand, grinning like an idiot. Y/N's heart stuttered at the sight of his child-like excitement.

"What's the play called?" Natasha asked, looking at Y/N beside her, knowing about Y/N's massive crush on the Captian.

"It's a play called "Hamilton". I've heard good reviews." Steve said, looking at Natasha, not noticing Y/N's face paling at the sound of the play's name. Y/N coughs to cover her nervousness, causing everyone to look at her.

"I think I'm going to stay here. I don't feel so good." She says before turning around and heading to her room, leaving no room for arguments. What the team doesn't know is that she is in that play. She is one of the main characters, Eliza, who is Hamilton's wife.

After sometime hiding in her room, she made sure the team had left. They planned to go for an early dinner. Y/N snuck off to the theater after setting F.R.I.D.A.Y. to tell the team that she was resting if they would call to check up on her.

When Y/N arrived, she was quickly ushered to the dressing rooms to get ready. After she was in costume, she peeked out from behind the red velvet curtains. She spotted her teammates in the fifth row in the center seats. Getting nervous, she closed the curtains and went to her place on the stage.

The opening song began to play as the curtains opened, and a hush fell over the crowd. Y/N fell into her element. She never used her powers on anyone who didn't deserve it, like the crowd in front of her they didn’t need her influence to fall in love with her voice.

When it was her part to sing, she stepped forward to her second mark. Her voice rang clear.

"When he was ten, his father split, full of it, debt-ridden. Two years later, see Alex and his mother bedridden, half dead. Sittin' in their own sick, the scent thick."

The cast members that were singing the opening song with her began to sing as she stepped back in line with them

"Alex got better, but his mother went quick."

A sense of recognition fell over her teammates, but they all shook it off, remembering that Y/N was at home. The play continued on, but Steve couldn't shake the small feeling that he knew the woman who was playing Eliza. His thoughts drifted to Y/N vowing to bring her to see them play, thinking she would like it.

When the first intermission started, Steve stepped out into the lobby with the team. Some of them went to use the bathroom, others to get some refreshments. Everyone who saw them decided to not interrupt their night with pictures and autographs. Steve stepped to a quiet spot and called F.R.I.D.A.Y. to check on Y/N. F.R.I.D.A.Y. said her programed response. Steve sighed, wishing she was here and hung up.

Steve headed back to his seat despite another twenty minutes remaining on the intermission. Behind the stage, Y/N chatted with her castmates, while checking her phone, seeing that F.R.I.D.A.Y. messaged her about Steve calling to check up on her. She sent a message back telling F.R.I.D.A.Y. that if Steve calls back to tell him that she is asleep. Receiving a conformation, the call for places rang out backstage. After a costume change, and putting her phone away, the play was reaching the point for her solo song.

Reaching her place and began to sing while acting out what she was supposed to.

"I saved every letter you wrote me, from the moment I read them. I knew you were mine, you said you were mine, I thought you were mine." 

Steve almost choked on his own tongue. 'That can't be her; she's sick at home.' He thought he glanced over at his team, who all looked like they thought the same thing. Shaking it off as it's someone who has a similar voice, he settled back into his seat.

Y/N reached the end of the song, singing out the final line of the song, with the emotion her character required.

" I'm watching it burn. The world has no right to my heart. The world has no place in our bed. They don't get to know what I said. I'm burning the memories, burning the letters that might have redeemed you. You forfeit the place in my heart. You forfeit the place in our bed. You'll sleep in your office, instead, with all of the memories of when you were mine. I hope that you... burn."

Steve's suspicions were slowly being confirmed. He was in awe that if this was Y/N, she fooled all of her teammates. Steve was falling even more for her if that was the case. He felt a sense of pride that his girl was on Broadway, singing for the whole world. Steve shook off his thoughts as the end of the play approached. Y/N took to the stage again as the final song started.

Y/N felt the spotlight on her again and began to act and sing her part.

"I put myself back in the narrative. I stop wasting time on tears; I live another fifty years. It's not enough. I interview every soldier who fought by your side. I try to make sense of your thousands of pages of writings; you really do write like you're running out of time."

At this point, she's facing the crowd, arms outstretched holding papers in her hands. That's when it hits the team that it is, in fact, Y/N. Standing on a stage, singing her heart out and not at home in bed. Steve begins to grin like a fool, heart beating wildly at the sight. Steve was hanging onto the edge of his seat. He vows to confess his feelings after the play is over.

"Oh, can I show you what I'm proudest of?" 

Y/N's voice drops, so she sings softly.

"I established the first private orphanage in New York City. I helped raise hundreds of children."

Her voice raises to project more emotion into the song, giving everyone in the crowd chills.

"I get to see them growing up! In their eyes, I see you Alexander! I see you every time! And when my time is up, have I done enough?"

Her castmates join in with her singing.

"Will they tell your story?"

The song dies down to a softer pitch, and Y/N wraps her arms around herself as instructed to do, as she sings her final line. Tears are running down her face, putting emotion into her character.

"Oh I can't wait to see you again, It's only a matter of time."

The play comes to an end, and the crowd gives a standing ovation. The cast bows and gives their thanks to the crowd who came out to see them perform. The cast left and went their separate ways after the crowd had left. Y/N stepped outside, exiting through the back, in hopes of sneaking back to the tower before everyone got back. Her duffle bag was slung over her shoulder, carrying her change of clothes. Closing the door behind her, trying to make as little sound as possible. When she turned, she saw Steve, leaning up against the building.

Y/N stopped short with a gasp. "Steve!" Putting a hand over her heart, to try to slow its rapid beating. "Wha-... Uh... How did you find out?"

"That doesn't matter now. There's something I need to-" Steve was cut off by Bucky, rounding the corner of the building.

"Hey, Steve! You find Y/N?" Bucky said but stopped walking towards him at the sight of Y/N.

"Dude! Trying to confess my feelings! Get out of here, jerk." Steve said, making a shooing gesture that caused Y/N to giggle. Y/N stepped forward, placing a hand on Steve's shoulder, causing him to turn around.

Y/N crashed her lips to Steve's, throwing her arms around his neck. She ran her fingers in his hair, which had grown slightly longer over the past months. Steve's eyes widen in shock but quickly closed them, pulling her closer as he melted into the kiss. 

Y/N pulled back, gasping out an "I feel the same way." Before Steve crashed his lips back to hers.

"Good, cause I don't think I'm going to let you go again." Steve mumbled against her lips.

"Good." Y/N whispered as they pulled apart, resting their foreheads against each other. 

"Good." Was Steve's reply.

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------"Do not pity the dead. Pity the living, and, above all, those who live without love." - Albus Dumbledore

[hanniiesuckle17]

Offstage

A/n: y'all about to get on me for doing another Jisung imagine………..shut up he is my soulmate okay.💕💕💕 if I got request for other people I wouldnt do him as much😂😂 also this is probably one of the longest imagines ive ever written holy crap

Member: Han Jisung ft Bangchan, Felix, Changbin, and Seungmin

WARNINGS: Swearing (it’s me guys come on, also tumblr I put it in the warnings stop flagging my posts), Jisung being the cocky bitch he is.

Summary: The Dance Dept. and Theatre Dept. have never gotten along. It’s just the stereotype of the arts. However, the teachers are done with that and have decided to include the Dance Dept in the school’s musical this year. What happens when the Queen of the Thespians and the King of the Dancers are forced to cooperate?

Genre: fluff, comedy, romance, enemies to lovers, highschool au, theatre au

“WE’RE WHAT?” I screamed at my closest friend, Bangchan. He took a deep breath before putting his hands on my shoulders. “Y/n, it’s not the end of the world.” No. This was the end of the world.

“Chan, we aren’t seriously letting those cocky small-brained dancers into the show are we?” He nodded and placed a stack of papers on the table. “I just got the notice from Mrs.Kwon.” Fuming, I flopped down in one of the auditorium chairs. I had worked my ass off to get to the status I had in the theatre department. This was my third lead and I wasn’t about to let some dancers ruin the show I cared about.

“Think about it this way. Legally Blonde is a huge dance show. Now some of the pressure for choreography is off. I talked to this guy Felix and he said he would choreograph.” Chan was my best friend and he was graduating this year. This was his last chance to direct one of our shows before he left. If he had to compromise….then I guess I could. “How does Seungmin feel about this?” A crash was heard from the wings.

“MINHO! I NEED YOU TO NOT DROP THE $300 SET PIECE! PLEASE!”

We both flinched at Seungmin’s loud voice. “He’ll be fine……probably. He’s the Stage Manager he is used to problems popping up.”

“MINHO! I SWEAR TO GOD!”

He sighed and shifted through the papers on the director’s table. He looked stressed. This was obviously not how he wanted his show to go. “You want me to stay with you for the extra auditions?” Running a hand through his hair, he turned to me with a tired smile. “No, it’s okay. Woojin wanted to go wig shopping with you anyway. We can’t have a brunette, Elle.” Playfully he shoved me up the aisle.

“I’ll see you tomorrow?”

“Yeah! List will be posted outside.”

My eyes bore holes into the clock on the wall. I tried to drown out the loud boys next to me. Felix and Hyunjin were part of the dance department and had too much energy in my opinion. The second the bell rang I sprinted out of my seat and raced to the auditorium. Seungmin and Woojin stood in front of the call board when I arrived.

“What’s up?” Seungmin turned to me with a look that could kill. “Why are there dancers in my show?” Shrugging I turned my eyes to the list and scanned through the names.

“Technically it’s Chan’s show-”

“IT’S MY GOD DAMN SHOW TOO!”

“Ah Fuck.”

The two boys turned to me and asked what was wrong. Without another word I pointed to a name next to the male lead spot. “Han Jisung,” Woojin read aloud. A loud laugh could be heard coming down the hall. We all turned to find Jisung, Felix, and Hyunjin strolling down the hall towards the theatre. They stopped when they saw us.

“L/n.”

“Han.”

“Tightass.”

“Douchebag.”

“You want me.”

“To jump of a cliff? Yes.”

Smirking he ran a hand through his brown hair. “See you in there.” If only real daggers ended up in his back instead of my glare. “Can he even sing? How could Bangchan give Emmett to that……asshole.” Sharing a look the two of them shrugged before opening the door of the auditorium and entering.

The house lights were on and Chan was standing at the edge of a stage with a clipboard. I took a seat in the front row next to my friends Irene and Changbin. Seungmin and Jeongin joined Chan on stage and waited for everyone to quiet down.

“Welcome guys and congratulations for making it onto the Legally Blonde cast and crew!” Everyone clapped and cheered as Chan smiled broadly. “I’m Bangchan your director. This is Seungmin, your Stage Manager. And that is Jeongin our Assistant Director. Cast if you have any problems come to me or Jeongin, and crew you can go to Seungmin.”

Chan hesitated before speaking again. “Just make sure it is a real problem before going to Seungmin. We can’t have another Little Mermaid fiasco again.” The theatre kids laughed, but an obvious silence came from the dance crew.

“Okay. Y/n once again is our amazing lead!” I smiled and waved to my friends who were cheering. “And we have a new addition to the cast! Han Jisung will be playing Emmett, and Hwang Hyunjin will be playing Warner.” I felt eyes on me and turned to find Han smirking a few rows back. Rolling my eyes, I turned back around to listen to the rest of the cast being read off. I congratulated Changbin for getting Callahan and continued half-listening to the rest of the speech.

After the welcoming speech, Chan handed out the scripts and wanted to go directly into blocking. He told us the scene number and the characters needed jumped on stage. Chan amazingly lead and directed us through starting positions for the scene while answering Felix’s many questions about choreography.

Han was polite enough. He took Chan’s coaching well and did okay for his first day. I almost forgot that he was a major dickhead for a moment. Bangchan decided to not do musical numbers on the first day but told us to go home and practice for tomorrow’s first Saturday rehearsal where we would start doing choreography and songs.

 My old car sputtered to a stop in the school parking lot. I was maybe an hour early to rehearsal, but that never hurt. I pulled my crop top down and adjusted my leggings and flannel. Reluctantly, I came ready to dance today.

On my way to the auditorium, I passed the dance and stopped when I heard a voice.

She was so close she could taste it

She’s gotta chip on her shoulder

Guess you never can tell

With little Miss Woods comma Elle

Hesitantly I entered the dance studio with my duffle on my shoulder. I was shocked to see Jisung standing in front of the mirror focused on adjusting to the high note, repeating the last few bars over and over again.

“Maybe try singing from your diaphragm.” He jumped at my voice and turned, shocked to see me leaning against the wall. “I mean, you aren’t bad. You just need a little coaching.” I threw my duffle on the ground and walked over to him. It was then I noticed something different about him. That cocky, confident, headass air he had was gone. He looked almost nervous as I came to stand in front of him.

Grabbing his wrist I placed his hand on the upper part of my stomach. “With little Miss Woods comma Elle,” His eyes widened and stared straight into mine. “See. It’s a completely different muscle.” He nodded and continued looking into my eyes.

“Now you.” Placing my hand on top of his I moved it to his own stomach above his diaphragm. “Go on. Try the last stanza.” He looked down at his stomach and took a breath of hair before looking back at me. “Guess you never can tell, with little Miss Woods comma Elle,”

“Yeah! That was great!” I didn’t seem to notice the smile that spread across my face. “Feel better doesn’t it?” He nodded, shocked at his own voice. “That’s actually really cool. Thank you.” He grabbed a water bottle near his bag and handed it to me.

“No problem. You aren’t as bad as I thought you were going to be, Han.”

“Just because I’m a dancer doesn’t mean I can’t sing.”

I shrugged and took a small sip of his water before handing it back to Jisung. “So what is this show actually about?” I laughed and took his script which was sticking out of his bag. Surprisingly it was marked up with notes, and question marks, and highlighted to all hell. “So there is this girl, Elle, that’s me. And after a terrible breakup with her boyfriend, Warner, ‘Hyunjin’, she decides to follow him to Harvard law school so she can win him back.”

“Okay. But he broke up with her?”

“She’s not very smart.”

"Anyway, she goes and she realizes she sucks at law school. So she meets you, Emmett, who is like a Teacher's Assistant who grows a soft spot for her. He helps her study and she actually gets really good at law. So the whole story is about overcoming adversity and stereotype and self-worth and strength. And Elle actually ends up telling Warner off and ends up with Emmett."

Jisung nods along and listens intently the whole time I speak. "This must be your favorite show if you know so much about it." I shook my head and sat down against the mirror. To my surprise, Han sat in front of me. “No. My favorite show is a little more morbid than this.” He scoffed and took a swig of water.

“Aren’t musicals like all happy and we love life and let’s all sing a song!”

“What is it that you think we do?”

“That.”

I sighed, seeing the stubborn personality he had start to shine through. “Listen if you are going to be in this show you have to understand that theatre is a way of expression.” He looked down at the floor. “Like...dance?” My eyes shot up to his face. “Yeah, actually. It’s not enough to just act the character’s feelings. You have to think of them as a real person and find a moment that you can connect to their feelings.”

He seemed kind of spaced and simply stared at me. “Well- um...my friend is in a show next weekend and I think it is a show you might really connect with. Would you maybe want to go? I mean, to see what theatre is actually like.” Why was I offering this to him? I didn’t care. Well, I care about the show.

“With you?”

“It could be like a bonding thing. I’d rather not hate my co-star.”

“Okay. I’ll see you next weekend.”

Looking at the time, we both scrambled to get our things and race to the theater. I couldn’t help but smile at Jisung as we both sat in the back row listening to the schedule being called out.

Nervously I twisted the ring on my right hand. Since when did I become nervous to see Jisung. It had only been a week of rehearsals, but somehow I had grown to like him. He was nice and cracked jokes with me in between scenes. Jisung had also stayed behind several times to help me with choreography.

I smoothed out the dark green dress I had chosen to wear. Was it too tight? Irene did tend to call it my ‘Ass for Days’ dress. The heels I was wearing were also starting to hurt. I stood outside the theater waiting for Jisung. The sun had just started to set and my friend Rocky sent me a text that the show was starting soon and he reserved my seats.

“Holy shit...”

Looking up I saw Jisung stop in his tracks. His eyes looked me up and down, but not in a lustful way. More like a surprised way. I couldn’t help but look at him the same way. He wore a casual fitted black suit and a white dress shirt underneath without a tie. His brown hair which was usually fluffy and tousled was now purposely parted on the side and combed through.

“Hi...”

“Hi...”

“You look grea-” “You look beautiful-”

“Sorry...”

Holy fuck. He only looks hot because he is in a suit. That’s just science. All guys are hot in suits. It’s totally not because his hair looks great and I could see how slim his waist was compared to his chest. Oh fuck. He is in suits for the entire second act. Am I going to think like this every time I see him in a suit?

“We should go in!” I said interrupting my own less than pure thoughts. He cleared his throat and nodded, closing the gap between us as I turned to go inside. I mentally scolded myself for blushing when I felt his slender fingers grazing my lower back.

Once we (mostly me) were emotionally and hormonally safe in our seats, the two of us started talking. “So L/n, what is the show called?” He turned to me with a nervous smile. It’s not cute Y/n. It’s the suit. I swear to god it’s the suit. “It’s called A Chorus Line. It is a very dance-heavy show and the actors don’t leave the stage unless it’s intermission.”He nodded and looked around the auditorium for a moment before turning back to me.

“What’s it about?”

“Oh. Um. Well, it is about an audition for the ensemble of a Broadway show. And it talks about the lives and trials each person has had to go through just to be on stage. It’s a really great show.”

Just as he was about to speak the lights dimmed and the orchestra picked up. Throughout the show, I tried to focus on Rocky as he played Paul San Marco, but I couldn’t keep from glancing at Jisung. I couldn’t help but be fascinated by his reaction. He listened intently to the stories and monologues and when intermission came around he asked me all sorts of questions about the show and which character my friend was.

The lights dimmed once more and I couldn’t help but notice that Jisung’s hand gripped the chair tightly during the scene where Paul fell and injured his knee. Worried I looked up to see slow quiet tears on his cheeks. I turned back to the stage and looked up as the scene progressed. Carefully, I let my hand graze over his and I held it lightly. I heard him take a breath and glance over at me, and I hoped my face still seemed intent on the performance.

I tried to ignore the way my heart started beating faster when he moved his hand to lace his fingers with mine.

“I really do appreciate this opportunity to work with you.” My fingers pushed a piece of blonde hair behind my ear as I sat down on the desk near Changbin. We were running the assault scene in the wig and with full set today for the dress rehearsal. Usually I would have met up with Jisung and worked on lines together, but his call time was later than mine. “I have learned so much.” I could see Changbin give me the signal with his eyebrow. An almost ‘are you ready’ secret message that we had between us.

“No, what you’ve learned isn’t the point. You have instincts...and instincts, legal instincts or otherwise can’t be taught.”

His fingers tapped on the desk while he sustained eye contact. If I hadn’t known it was fake, a shudder would go down my spine. My ears picked up the auditorium door opening and closing, but I remained in character, waiting for Changbin to act on his cue.

“Trust... your instincts.”

There was a pause and I continued acting oblivious. ‘Suddenly’ Changbin’s lips were crashing against mine and his hands were groping at my ass. After waiting for my cue from Hyori, I pushed Bin away and did the slap we practiced. Bin laughed quite sleazily and touched his cheek. “I thought you were smarter than that.”

“Awesome! Let's change the set for Elle and Emmett.” Bangchan called from the director’s desk.

Turning I saw Jisung standing in the middle of the aisle, his grip tight on his backpack. He wore the tank top and sweats he always wore after coming from dance practice and a backwards white cap. Even from the audience I could see a mix of emotions on his face, and none were good. Things between Jisung and I had become more flowing. It turns out it wasn’t just the suit. However, I didn’t want to get into anything serious with my castmate. I didn’t even know if he liked me.

I jumped off of the stage to let Seungmin yell at the underclassmen to move sets. Running up to Jisung I greeted him with a smile. “Hi!” His face still looked sad, but he tried to cover it with a small smile. “Hi...I saw your scene. You were great. I almost couldn’t tell you were acting.”

“Thanks! You look cute in hats.” Playfully I grabbed it, letting his fluffy hair loose and placing the white hat over my blonde wig. “Yeah well, I like your natural hair better.” That same sad smile came over his face. It didn’t quite reach his eyes and I was surprised I took notice of a detail so small.

“Hey...you look nervous. Are you okay?” My hand reached out for his arm and he looked down at the touch. “Yeah. I’m fine, Y/n.” I smirked and looked up at the boy before putting the hat back on his head. “What? No more L/n?” He shrugged, but I saw a flash of a smile. “Will you help me with choreo after rehearsal?” He nodded and tossed his stuff in a chair next to Hyunjin. With a smile I thanked him and walked over to Bangchan who gave me notes on the next scene.

Three hours later Jisung and I were in the dance studio running over the biggest number I had. “And mark the lift, 1 2 3 4. Good!” He smiled and turned off the music.

“I mean, you aren’t bad. You just need a little coaching.”

I couldn’t help but laugh as Jisung used the same thing I said to him on me. “Well what have you been doing the last four weeks, huh? Should I ask Hyunjin to help me instead!” Laughing I jumped onto him and playfully pulled him down to the floor. He rolled me off of his chest and propped himself up on his elbow, looking down at me.

“Nah. I’m much better than him.”

“Really. Should I tell him that?”

“.......Since when are you so close anyway!”

He jokingly yelled. That bright smile beamed on his face and ran all the way up to his eyes. There was a moment of comfortable silence and we just lay looking at each other. In that moment, I started to question if he didn’t have feelings for me. Then he broke the silence.

“So, how do you do that thing?” He looked down at the hardwood floor. “What thing?” “You know...you and Changbin. It wasn’t real.....right?” He looked up at me, almost hopeful. Pushing my self up, I sat cross-legged and looked down at him. “What? The stage kiss. No. Bin is gay. Trust me.”

“Wait what?”

“You haven’t seen Felix and him making out in the light booth?”

“WHAT?”

I laughed at the shocked look on his face and slightly pushed his shoulder. “You’re oblivious.” He shrugged and looked back up at me. “So, how do you do it?” He started playing with the ring on my right hand. “Are you nervous about our kiss--Oh- Have you never kissed anyone!!?” Jisung shot upright.

“I have kissed lots of girls!”

“Oh, okay.”

“I HAVE!”

“Yet, you are still nervous for our kiss.”

He brought his knees up and rested his arms on them. It took every inch of my self control not to stare at his arms. “Well, it’s gonna be in front of hundreds of people so yeah. A little.”

“It’s easy. Ours especially.” I snatched his white hat from him again and he chuckled when it was a little too big for me without my wig. “Explain, good madam.” “Both are at the end of the show,” I said have laughing and him nodding along.

“The first lasts exactly one eight count and then we do the rest of the song. The second is the cue for the blackout. Not long at all.” He nodded again, yet I didn’t think I had put him at rest. “Would it help set you at ease if we rehearsed it? That way you’ve done it when it is just you and me and not six hundred and eighty four people.”

Thinking about it, he nodded and followed my lead when I stood up and cued up the music. “Okay, so I’ve just proposed,” I stated getting done on one knee. I looked up to find him smirking.

“Having fun done there?”

“I will punch you in the nuts and not regret it. You really will be singing tenor then.”

“Okay moving on.”

He laughed and looked down at me slipping the pretend ring on his finger. He sang his line with the track. A real laugh left my lips when he picked me up in a hug and spun me around. The note sounded loud and clear in the dance studio and ended when my feet touched the ground. He looked into my eyes and his hand came up to my cheek before he kissed me.

I tried to ignore the tingling sensation that ran through my body as soon as his lips touched mine. I tried to ignore how even though he had been dancing for hours he still smelled like vanilla and the grass after a storm. I tried to focus on measuring the eight count, but my mind went foggy when I felt his hand bury itself in my hair. Well if I’m not counting he is, so it’s fine. It’s fine.

Jisung subconsciously took the control I gave him. He slowed the kiss from its original pace. Every time I thought he was pulling away he came back to my lips and I thought I could feel him smiling. After a moment he pulled away and looked into my eyes. At that moment I snapped out of it, realizing the song had already ended. He was still looking at me with his big brown eyes.

“The song is over...” His voice was low and almost a whisper. “Yeah...we kinda missed our cue.” What should I do? For once in my life....my mind was blank. “Uh...I’ll see you tomorrow, I guess?” He said with the corner of his lips quirking up. After a nod, he smiled and pulled away from me. Jisung stole glances back at me frozen in place as he picked up his bag and left.

The next day I walked into the auditorium in a crop and shorts. Immediately my eyes found Jisung and a wide smile spread across my face. Slowly it fell when I saw him talking to Hyori, a smirk evident on her small face. Her eyes met mine for a second before she reached out to Han’s arm. Suddenly he turned and saw me. A cold expression resonated over his sharp features.

After saying something to her, Han looked away and headed backstage. While my heart screamed to storm over to Hyori and ask what kind of game she was playing with Han, but my head told me to let it go and focus on tonight’s show.

Woojin caught up with me and helped me get in costume and makeup for the show. Every time I tried to talk to Jisung he would just avoid me and tell me some random excuse. Even Hyunjin came up to ask me what was wrong with his friend. Soon the wig came on and it was time for the start of the show.

The laughs and cheers sounded from the crowd but in the back of my mind and in the corner of my eye I could see Han in the wings, watching me with that cold expression. 

I feel so much better...

Than before

My throat burned and my stomach clenched as I held out the last note. If I couldn’t know what was going on with Jisung, I was damn sure going to give the best show I’ve ever done. Even if it destroyed my vocal cords and my body. My voice was the thing I could control right now, and it would do what I told it to. So, I told it to keep the note strong and not take the second breath.

With the conductor’s cue, I stopped and smiled brightly at the audience before the stage went black for intermission. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Bangchan bolted from his front-row seat in the audience and sprinted backstage. Seungmin and Changbin both rushed up and gave me a bottle of water.

“God damn Y/n! I knew you had pipes but I thought fossil fuel was the reason we were running out of oxygen.”

“Y/n!”

Chan rushed up to me and threw me over his shoulder. “I love you. I love you. I love you, but please save your voice. We kinda need it for the second act.” I smiled and nodded, my eyes looking everywhere for Jisung. I had ten minutes to change costumes, wigs, makeup check, and somehow get him to talk to me.

“Where’s Jisung? I need to-umm...ask him about the costume change for ‘Take it Like a Man’“. I asked as calmly as possible after I had changed. Woojin told me that he was in the guy’s dressing room changing suits. Charging down the dark cramped backstage hall I opened the door to find Changbin and Jisung. With look towards Changbin he scurried out the door leaving me and Jisung alone. 

“We have three minutes until curtain. You better tell me what the fuck is going on, Han.”

“Why don’t you tell me, huh?”

His brows furrowed as he raised his voice. His outburst stunned me for a moment. “Is this just this thing you do? Messing with your co-stars? Huh, L/n?” I could see in his eyes he was truly hurt. “Where the hell did you get that from!” He scoffed and finished doing his tie. “Hyori told me all about you and Jungkook.” 

“Hyori?” 

“Yes.”

“Hyori? The girl who Jungkook cheated on me with? Only so I would so devastated to miss the opening night and she could fill in for me.”

His expression changed drastically. “She lied?” He sank down in one of the cheap metal chairs. “Yeah it’s kind of her shtick.” He ran a hand through his hair before looking up at me again. “Y/n I am so sorry-” “I just can’t believe you trusted her word over anything I would have told you.” A heavy silence came between us and all I could do was stare at him in disbelief.

“Come on people! WARNING is NOT a suggestion! PLACES is NOT a category on jeopardy! GO is NOT A FUCKING OPTION!”

Seungmin yelled down the hall and Jisung sighed and got up from the chair. “Y/n, I-” He stopped when I put up my hand. “Listen...we’ll talk after the show.” I just had to get out of there. 

Han grabbed my arm and blocked the set door. “Hey. Hey. We’ll fix it. We’ll fight it.” Something in his eyes told me the emotion was real. “Emmett. There is no reason for me to stay.” I opened the door and closed it walking onto the other side and closing it. The music started to swell and I could feel all this pent up emotion in my chest. “What about love? You never mentioned love.” 

I could hear the crack in Jisung’s voice that wasn’t usually there. “You never mentioned love. The timing’s bad, I know. But perhaps if I’d made it more clear, that you belong right here, then you wouldn’t have to go.” My throat started to close up but I pushed through it and took a breath for my part of the song where we sang over each other. “Because you know that I’m so much in love-”

Back to the sun

Back to the shore

Back to what I was before

Lie on the beach, dream within reach

Don’t stray beyond

I felt real tears come down my cheeks as I moved downstage to face the lights. In my side vision I saw Jisung do the same. I had thought that I could be different. That he was different. That maybe we could put this unspoken rivalry behind us.

If you can hear, can I just say

How much I want you to stay

We returned to the door, but this time something felt different when I pressed my hand to the door.

It’s not up to me just let me be legally blonde

Seungmin pushed everyone on stage for the final scene and Woojin tugged the graduation camp over my wig and hurriedly covered the curtain call dress with the robe. Throughout the scene I couldn’t help but steal glances at Jisung. It wasn’t his fault. He had no way of knowing about Jungkook and Hyori. 

Walking over to Han, I gave him a genuine smile and got down on one knee. “Emmett Forest please make me the happiest woman I know!” I sang with sureness. He spun me around like once before and took my face in his slender fingers. 

And kissed me.

The grin on my lips was so big that it hurt my cheeks. I had to tap him on the shoulder when we needed to sing, but pulling away his smile was so big and genuine. He knew I had forgiven him. It felt so hard not to just stop singing and just jump into his arms. We both rushed up to the platform upstage and stood in the center.

Jisung smiled down at me and moved the tassel onto the other side of my cap, like he was supposed to. With the final cue of music, I couldn’t take it anymore and I tangled my fingers into his soft brown hair and crashed my lips onto his. I heard the roaring applause which meant the stage lights were in blackout for curtain call, but he was still kissing me. “Curtain call?” I whispered against his lips, in case my mic was still on. I felt him nod and pushed me further back on the platform and behind the center curtain without parting from my lips.

I laughed as he tried to help me pry of the robe for curtain call. “Take a break for a sec,” I said laughing and he joined me. He and I both fumbled with the buttons and tossed the hat and robe off stage to reveal the bright pink and sparkly dress for the closing of show. 

“I’m impatient. Come back here.”

His hands pulled me back by my waist and pressed a heated kiss on my lips once more. Kissing him felt like time stopping. At first, I didn’t notice the cheering audience as the curtain rose again, and I honestly didn’t care. Han pulled away and smiled at me  before doing his bow and then he motioned to me and the audience cheered. We clapped as Bangchan and Seungmin did their bows.

“There’s a party later. Are you going, L/n?”

“Duh. Cast party.”

“You gonna wear that green dress from last time?”

“You gonna wear that suit from last time?”

The entire cast did another bow and the curtain closed fully. When the red fabric touched the floor of the stage the cast and crew went crazy and Jisung wrapped me up in another kiss.

“HEY! NO MAKING OUT ON MY SET!”

“Sorry, Seungmin.”

“THAT DOESN”T MEAN DO IT AGAIN!”

Masterlist

Requests are open!

[dontmindthefangirling]

Catfish {t.h.}

part 9

gif by @peteparkrrs

Summary: What happens when you start to fall in love with a boy online, completely unaware that it’s Tom Holland behind the computer screen?

Warnings: swearing

part 8 | series masterlist

-

You were beginning to think that you should have had Jane or one of your other college friends come with you on this impulsive trip because you legs were shaking so bad you didn’t know if you were going to make it to your seat. Tom somehow picked you out of the crowd, and he somehow knew that it was you. Hearing his voice say your name after so long brought back all of the giddy emotions you used to feel when you’d talk for hours on the phone late at night. 

It was hard to believe that was almost a year ago. But you were nineteen now, and you had to pull it together. 

You and the rest of the fans were led into a large auditorium, with seats facing a stage that only held a couch and a few chairs, which you assumed would be for the cast members. You were grateful that Tom wasn’t on the stage yet because you’d rather be sitting when you saw him again. It would be so embarrassing to pass out in front of all of these people. 

Holding your ticket shakily in your hand, you were led to your seat which was about three rows from the stage, and as you sat down in the red plush chair, the bright lights seemed to illuminate your entire body. A part of you had hoped that you were seated further back, but maybe this was good. Tom would see you again. 

But did you really want that? 

It hurt to see him, especially after all this time, and you truly thought that you had moved on but as soon as he spoke your name and he stood a few feet in front of you, it felt like you never moved on. So many mixed emotions were running through your entire body, and the last thing you had read about Tom was an article claiming that he and Zendaya were dating. 

What if that was true? You were just setting yourself up to get even more hurt than before. 

It was too late now. He had seen you, and you figured you weren’t going to leave until you talked to him. But that was also wishful thinking. He was a movie star now, and he may be too busy for a common person like yourself. 

The fans around you were buzzing with excitement, but you couldn’t stop your knee from bouncing up and down as you kept your eyes glued on the stage, waiting impatiently for Tom to come bouncing out. You were sending updates to Laura, wishing that your friend was here with you to steady your racing heart and mind. 

“Ladies and gentlemen, the cast of Spider-Man: Homecoming!” a loud voice said over a microphone. The fans around you erupted into cheers, standing to their feet, but you were too stunned to do so as you spotted Tom walk onto the stage, waving to the audience, followed by his co-stars. He looked even better than you thought while he stood in the light. 

When the fans around you sat back down, and the cast took their seats, you saw that Tom’s eyes were scanning the crowd. You wondered what he would do when his eyes fell on you, if they would fall on you. 

Your heartbeat was loud in your ears, and you felt your veins pulsing against your skin as his gaze slowly made its way towards your side of the seating. It was almost immediate when his eyes spotted you in the third row. The rest of the cast was thanking the fans for coming to this event to promote the movie, while Tom’s move was slightly ajar, his eyes wide. It was like he wanted to communicate with you via his eyes, but the longer he stared at you, the more your heart began to hammer your chest. You looked down at your feet, feeling his gaze burning holes into your body. 

“Oh, yeah! Um, thank you guys so much for coming,” Tom said suddenly, after Jacob nudged his leg with his own. Hearing his voice over the microphone, loud in your ears, and echoing along the walls of the theater, made your heart twist and flip. You closed your eyes tightly, wishing that you never came here. 

-

“We’re very excited about this movie,” Tom spoke slowly, because his eyes kept flickering over to you. Your head was down, and your eyes were shut tightly, and it was hard for Tom to focus on the fans that were present. He felt terrible about it, but you were literally right in front of him. His mind was clouded with thoughts of you, of how he had wished he had been honest with you from the start and maybe you both wouldn’t be feeling this pain that pierced your two fragile hearts. 

And he couldn’t get over how beautiful you were. He never tried imaging what you looked like during your online affair because he knew that he would’ve loved you no matter what you looked like. You were already the most beautiful girl in the world to him. 

But seeing you in person took his breath away. 

Laura and Jacob started bantering about some funny behind the scenes jokes they had causing the audience to erupt into laughter, but Tom couldn’t bring himself to smile because he was so fucking wrapped up in your presence. He watched you, as you kept your head down, refusing to look at him. And it hurt.

“What was your favorite scene to film, Tom?” Laura asked, smiling as she looked at Tom from across the couch. 

“My favorite scene?” Tom repeated, as he wasn’t completely listening. “Um, I don’t know. All of it?”

The crowd laughed again, but Tom only gave them a close-lipped smile. “I don’t want to give away too many spoilers, but...”

He trailed off when he spotted your figure stand from your seat out of the corner of his eye as you quickly made your way towards the exit of the theater. And he knew he had to follow you. He wouldn’t lose you again. 

“I-I’m sorry, I, uh, I have to go,” Tom mumbled into the microphone before standing from his seat. 

“Tom, what-” Jacob started, as the crowd began to murmur, but Tom was already jogging down the stairs and rushing out the door that you left through only moments before. 

-

The exit that you took brought you into an alley behind the theater, and you groaned, not knowing what street it would have taken you to. You figured you could wait outside by your school’s shuttle bus until the interview was over because you couldn’t stand being in that room with him anymore. Hearing his voice was so painful especially when you knew that he could never be yours. It just made you think about all the times you talked on the phone last year. 

You hugged yourself as you took a few steps away from the door, walking slowly towards the street. You shouldn’t have come. You knew it was stupid, but you thought that maybe seeing him would make you realize that you had moved on. But it did the exact opposite. 

“(Y/N)!” a voice panted, and you turned to see Tom almost falling out of the door. You stared stunned, as he approached you.

“What are you-”

“Please, don’t go,” he begged. He kept a respectful distance from you, but this was closer than when you made eye contact in front of the theater, and you couldn’t help but stare. 

His hair was curly, with one stray curl falling in front of his forehead, and you never realized how pretty his brown eyes were until you saw the flecks of gold that danced in them. 

Your mind was racing through everything you wanted to say, everything you wanted to yell at him for hurting you the way he did, but in that moment, your mouth went dry and you couldn’t so much as breathe let alone yell at him. 

Tom seemed to feel the same way because for a solid five minutes, you both just stood in the alley behind the theater, staring at each other, as if you were both trying to figure out if the other was real. 

Eventually, Tom cleared his throat and looked down at his feet quickly before looking back at you. 

“Why, uh...why did you come here?” he asked gently. 

“To be honest, I don’t know.”

Tom’s lips pulled at a frown, and you could tell he didn’t like that answer. But it was the truth. You didn’t know why you put yourself through this. 

“Don’t you have an interview or something to be at?” you asked softly, pointing to the door that he came through. Tom shook his head and took a small step towards you. 

“No, (Y/N), you’re more important than any interview,” he said gently. 

“Why?” you croaked. “We haven’t talked in almost a year.”

“I don’t care,” Tom said, taking another step closer to you. “My feelings for you never changed.”

You didn’t know how to take his words. When you found out who he really was, you assumed that everything was a lie, that he was just playing you as a dumb fan who fell for a prank. He was an actor after all. 

But the fact that without ever seeing a picture of you before, that he was able to pick you out of a crowd just by the look of pure emotion on your face, or that he was skipping an interview to talk to you in a crummy alley behind a theater in the middle of a city he’s never been to before, made you start to think that maybe he wasn’t lying about everything after all. He even knew your voice. 

“I...I don’t know how to take that,” you admitted, still hugging yourself. 

“Look, (Y/N), when you found out that I wasn’t Peter and I was Tom, I was so mad at myself for lying to you in the first place,” Tom began. “But I meant what I said. Everything else was true besides my name.”

“You have a pretty important name,” you almost scoffed. “It’s not like you’re just another Joe Schmo from England.”

“I know,” Tom groaned, running a hand through his curls. “I was being an idiot.”

“Yeah and a fucking jerk!” you exclaimed. 

“I’m trying to fix it!” Tom shouted back, but groaned and tugged at his curls when you looked away from him. Your heart was hammering against your chest as you tried to remain calm, but your hands were shaking. 

“Do you know how much I was hurting...and I still am,” you said, lowering your voice as you tried to steady your breathing. 

“Yeah, I think I have a pretty good idea,” Tom breathed. 

“Why did you lie?” you asked suddenly, looking up at him. Tom stared at you for a few moments and let out a deep breath. 

“I wanted to get to know the real you,” he whispered. “Without you acting different because it’s...y’know, me.”

You scoffed and shook your head. “That’s so fucking hypocritical, Tom.”

The anger came back quicker than you were expecting, but it was like you had been transported to that summer night almost a year ago and your world came crashing down all at once. 

“You wanted to get to know the real me, but you were hiding yourself!” you spat, tossing your hands to the sides. 

“I know! Okay, I know it sounds hypocritical, but (Y/N), everything else was true besides my name,” Tom said, sounding defeated, like he knew you would never believe him. You stared at him as a few silent beats fell between you, the only sound coming from traffic. 

“Why should I believe you?” you finally said, barely above a whisper. Tom took another step closer to you. 

“Because, even after all this time, I still remembered your voice,” Tom whispered. You kept your eyes on his as he took another small step towards you. 

“And I remembered that this was your home state, which is why I looked for you,” Tom said softly. You could feel his breath against your face now, and you felt frozen as you stared up at him, your heart hammering against your ribs. 

“And I wouldn’t be here, if I didn’t care about you,” he whispered. He had a sad look in his eyes, but you were so close now that you were sure he could hear your heart. 

“You care about me?” you whispered back, your whisper cracking mid-sentence. 

“I care about you so fucking much,” he sighed. Slowly, he brought his hand to your cheek, and just the contact of his skin on yours sent goosebumps throughout your entire body. 

“And, I don’t think you would be here, if you didn’t care about me too,” he whispered, his breath gently fanning onto you. And he was right. There had to be a part of you that still cared if you were willing to get on that hour bus ride by yourself, just to see him in person. 

You looked up at him, as he gently placed his other hand on your waist, and your breath became hitched in your throat. 

“I do care,” you breathed. “I don’t think I ever stopped.”

Tom’s breathing was shaky as he rested his forehead against your own, and being this close to him allowed you to feel every part of him that you always dreamed of feeling. You could smell the clean scent of his cologne, and his curls tickled your forehead. You closed your eyes, listening to the sound of both of your breathing. 

“(Y/N)...” Tom whispered. You opened your eyes, enough to see the way his eyes flickered to your lips. “Can I-”

He didn’t get to finish his sentence because you had already closed the gap, pressing your lips to his in a kiss that had sent shivers down your spine. Tom kept his one hand on your cheek, and the other on your waist, pulling you closer as your lips moved in sync in a dizzying kiss. The kiss was desperate, and it was as if you were both trying to convey to the other everything that you felt over the past year. As angry as you were about the whole ordeal before, feeling the neediness in his kiss made you believe every word he said. And he was right- you never stopped caring. 

His lips tasted like a cherry chapstick, and your hands had snaked their way behind his neck, playing the curls at the nape of his neck. You didn’t think it was possible to get closer to one another, but Tom pulled your flush against his chest. You knew you needed air, but you couldn’t stop. 

Reluctantly, you both pulled away, but only far enough so that your lips barely brushed against the other’s. 

“I’ve been wanting to do that for a year,” Tom gasped, and for the first time in a while, you laughed. 

“Me too,” you chuckled. Tom’s lips curled into a heart-fluttering smile before he pulled you back to him, crashing his lips onto yours once more. This time, you couldn’t help but smile into the kiss, knocking teeth as you both began laughing, falling into one another like two halves of a heart that finally became whole. 

“I’ve missed you,” you whispered against his lips, looking up and meeting his eyes that were now twinkling. 

“I’ve missed you so much, darling.”

You buried your face in the crook of his neck, hiding your smile as you realized how ridiculous this whole situation seemed to be. Two people who would have never met if the internet didn’t exist, and now here you were, refusing to let go of the other. 

“What is it?” Tom asked, as you hid your face. You leaned back, and looked up at him. 

“Nothing...I just missed hearing you call me that,” you sighed. Tom smiled and pressed a kiss to your hair. 

“You can hear me call you that anytime you want, darling.”

You hugged him tightly to you, inhaling his calming scent. In that moment, you knew that this was better than any late night phone call.

-

part 10 

taglist: @slythxr // @greenarrowhead // @your-daily-dose-of-fangirl // @loxbbg // @didanyonesaybuckybarnes // @strang-ersclub // @roaringgoodshow // @skeletalwolfcat // @peterbrokenparker // @jackiehollanderr // @krispykreeme // @eye-of-the-owl // @  eternal-l-appel-du-vide // @lifeandloveandhappiness // @16wiishes // @snifelisnifsnif // @fxded-jackgyeom // @dxftprettyboys // @spookyconsultingcriminal // @yourwonderbelle // @too-much-spidey // @savethebabyseals // @apseventy // @starkslovebot // @binaruma// @lifeisabitchandsoareyou // @iloveyouthreethousand-o6 // @just-a-littlebit-of-everything // @sweetcoldpeach // @spideyyeet // @mlt2000 // @ being-your-average-fangirl // @asmilinghopelessromantic // @clairestarkparker // @ thedaydreamingwriter // @itsmejessicasstuff // @queenattentionseeker // @huiqingohuiqing // @thedanteofthe52ndstreet // @coach-vixen // @sweet-sunflower-ghost // @trust-me-im-joly // @stickyqueenbouquetsstuff // @americaswritings // @euphoniumpets // @gwiyomi-princess-trash // @pixiedustsupplyco // @nerdypisces160 // @yeahimcrying// @thenaturalbond // @cookinggurl43 // @rageyoudamnednerd // @bibliophilesquared // @stickyqueenbouquetsstuff // @justanormaltrashcan // @aestheticgaybish // @jackiehollanderr // @spidreling // @adi-angel // @yeahimcrying // @mrstaekim // @binaruma // @yeeterbenjaminparker // @clockblobber // @ distressedhollandfield @afictionaladventure16 // @spiderkat1248 // @popluckbih // @ophcelia // @ dreaalol // @adi-angel // @amb-q // @sweet-sunflower-ghost // @loyalholland // @kaylinicole25 // @viarogers // @fabinaforever11 // @spidreling

[maiaisbia]

pass/fail

Catarina meets Alec for the first time and decides if she can trust him to take care of the two most important people in her life.

Gen | Words: 1547 | ao3

Catarina had heard a lot about Alec Lightwood from Magnus and Madzie. They both seemed very charmed by him, but Catarina wasn't so sure. While she would be the first to state that nephilim were far from being born cruel (she had adopted and raised one after all, many years ago), Alec was raised deep in the Shadowhunter culture of dominance. He was raised to be a leader among them, to uphold Clave law, not to mention the fact his parents were ex-Circle members.

While she trusted Magnus deeply, she had also had a front row seat to some of his worst relationship choices. If Catarina wanted to use Magnus as a babysitter, that would most likely come with Alec as well. And if Madzie was going to be spending time with Alec, Catarina needed to meet him. She needed to know the little girl would be safe.

She decided to stop by Magnus' loft after work to talk with him about this, but when she knocked, the door was opened by the source of her concern.

"Hi, Catarina, right?" the tall shadowhunter asked after he opened the door. He stepped out of the way to let her into the loft after she nodded. "Magnus said you were coming by."

"Where is Magnus?" Catarina asked, looking around. She followed as Alec moved into the living room.

"He's still busy with a client, so he asked me to make sure you’re made at home," Alec turned to face her, rubbing the back of his neck awkwardly.

Catarina nodded, took a breath, and stuck out her hand. "Well, Alec, it's nice to finally meet you."

Alec took her hand and gave her a brilliant smile. It caught her off guard. It was not the expression she was expecting from the Head (or former head? acting? it was hard to keep up) of the New York Institute. "It's really great to meet you too. Magnus talks about you all the time."

"He's told me a lot about you too," Catarina chuckled, letting go and walking over to Magnus' drink cart. "Don't mind if I help myself."

"Please, let me know if there is anything I can get you," Alec said, still smiling.

Catarina raised a brow. "I’m a warlock, I can summon anything I need."

Alec's face turned into a small frown. "I know… But you’re coming off work, so I don't want you to use magic you don't have to."

Both eyebrows up now as she picked over Magnus' selection. That was certainly considerate of a shadowhunter. Base level consideration admittedly, but still... "You want something?" she offered.

Alec looked more awkward and started forward. "Ah, shouldn’t I-"

"Magnus has told me about your lack of training in the drink making area, I'm happy to handle this myself," Catarina said with a grin, putting what she wanted in a cocktail shaker. "Trust me, I’ve been helping myself to Magnus' stash for decades."

"Alright," Alec said, and moved closer to watch her. "Though I'd like to learn."

Catarina set the shaker down, and took out two glasses. Pouring the cocktail into both, she passed one to Alec and then went to lay on Magnus' couch, kicking off her shoes. Alec went and sat in a chair, hovering on the edge of the seat. He took a sip and made a thoughtful face before humming.

"You like it?" she asked, drinking herself.

"Yes," Alec said. "It's sweet. You can't taste much of the alcohol." "Most days a beer will do, but after the day I had..." Catarina took a longer sip and sighed. "Thank god I have the weekend off."

They sat in silence for a few minutes, both drinking. It was slightly awkward, but not as bad as she would have expected. Alec broke it by asking, "How's Madzie?"

Catarina smiled, thinking of her young ward. "She's recovering in leaps and bounds. She hasn't had a lot of trustworthy adults in her life, but she's such a good kid and a fighter. She'll be okay."

Alec relaxed a bit, sitting further back. "I'm really glad to hear that. Who watches her when you’re at work?"

"Dot has been spending a lot of time with her, which is wonderful because I can work on healing her as well," Catarina said. "They're keeping each other safe."

Alec nodded, "If you or Dot ever need a break, Magnus and I are more than happy to pitch in."

"Madzie has asked about you," Catarina decided to admit. Alec was already gaining steady points in her book and there didn't seem like any harm.

"She has?" Alec's whole face lit up, and Catarina got a good idea why Magnus was so infatuated. "I found some of the old books my siblings and I had and I brought them here in case she might like them. I also went to a mundane store and got some coloring books and crayons." Alec stood, putting his drink aside and went to the other side of the room. He picked up a stylish leather box that fit in with the rest of the room. He set it in front of Catarina and opened it, revealing books and crayons, as well as some other toys.

Catarina realized that Alec had just about won her over completely in a single act. "That all looks great," she told him.

Alec looked pleased. "I can get some more craft supplies, if you think she would like that? I know I could get some paints..."

"I’ll ask her," Catarina said. "I'm sure she'd love to have a play date with you and Magnus."

"That'd be great, I can probably get the time off," Alec said, putting the lid back on and putting the box to the side. "I talked with Magnus and he said he could cast some childproofing spells, so she'd be safe."

Catarina watched him as he returned to his chair. "You've put a lot of thought into this."

Alec blushed, trying to hide it by taking his drink back up. "I just remember when my little brother Max was living in the Institute, I felt like I was always chasing after him, making sure he didn't get hurt. I don't want Madzie to be someplace unsafe, especially after all she's been through."

"I appreciate that," Catarina said, still watching Alec. He was proving to be... honest, earnest, and not like any shadowhunter she'd known in recent memory.

Magnus took that moment wandered into the room, stretching out his back and making his way to the drink cart. He picked up a glass and poured out what Catarina had left him, taking a long sip with a happy sigh. "Happy Friday everyone."

What was most interesting to Catarina though, was Alec. He was watching Magnus with unhidden love and happiness. But she focused back on Magnus before he could catch her studying. "Who was that?" Catarina asked, looking in the direction of the front door his client must have just gone out of.

"I'm not breaking confidentiality," Magnus shook his head, and moved to press a kiss to her cheek. He then cross over and sat right in Alec's lap with zero shame. He’d always had a habit of being comfortable with displays of affection in front of her or Ragnor.

Alec just blushed more, but put his drink down to wrap his arms around Magnus' waist. It probably wasn't the most comfortable seating arrangement, considering Magnus wasn't much shorter than Alec, but it was also clear from the way they both relaxed that they weren't going to let that stop them. Alec hooked his chin over Magnus' shoulder, and seemed the calmest he had been since she'd arrived.

"So what brings you by tonight?" Magnus asked, looking utterly content. All because of this shadowhunter, who apparently liked kids and wanted to learn how to make drinks and seemed to be at home within Magnus' loft.

Catarina met Magnus' eyes, meeting the curiosity there, and said, "I just wanted to catch up."

"It has been awhile," Magnus agreed, sipping his drink.

"I was also wondering if you and Alec might be able to watch Madzie from time to time," Catarina said, having decided. Alec's eyes shone excitedly.

"Of course, we'd love to," Magnus sounded equally excited. "Alec has already gotten some supplies for if she came over."

Catarina grinned, "He showed me. It's very thoughtful."

"You know my home is yours," Magnus said.

"Oh really," Catarina grinned, looking to Alec now. "Let me tell you about the year Ragnor and the two of us spent together in Rome in a tiny little house."

Magnus shook his head, eyes going wide. "Oh no! Alexander doesn't-"

Alec perked up with clear interest. "I want to hear this."

Magnus groaned, sinking lower so that he could bury his face in Alec's neck. "Fine. Catarina, do your worst."

As Catarina stood and made them another round of drinks, preparing to tell some embarrassing, (but not cruelly so) stories from Magnus' past, she heard Alec whisper to Magnus, "You know nothing could make me love you less."

And those words that she wasn't meant to hear? They decided it. Catarina liked this Alec Lightwood a whole lot and she thought Ragnor would have approved just as much.

[swellwriting]

What do we do now? - Part One

Part One- The Funeral.

A/N: I’m making my own rules for how secret keepers work because fuck canon, I don't understand half of Jkr’s rules! I know more about Dumbledore's sex life than I do about secret keepers, okay I’ll shut up, please enjoy part 1!!

Word Count: 2.5k       I    Masterlist  /  

Warnings: None, aside from mention of death? But that’s sort of a given.

The church bells rang loudly filling the silent room. Tears fell numbly down the girl’s face and she squeezed her hands together to keep herself calm, though everyone around her probably felt the exact same way.

She spared a glance up at the two caskets, their bodies lying inside but she couldn't bear to look at them. In a weird sort of backwards totally unlucky luck, they were killed by the killing curse which leaves no visible marks on the body. This was somehow worse, they probably looked like they were sleeping, looked like they were completely okay.

If she walked up to the caskets and looked at them it wouldn't look much different from when they fell asleep on the couch on movie nights, or what they looked like in the early hours of the morning when Harry was first born and she would go over to visit them to find they had been sleeping on the couch all night, in each other's lazy embrace.

“The Potters are survived by their son Harry Potter, who could not be here today, as well as their cousin Y/n Potter and many friends who have gathered here today to remember them.” A man spoke at the front of the room, Y/n winced at the mention of her name, she didn’t want any attention brought on her.

Lily and Y/n had connected so fast, and she and James had always been close, they were each other’s only cousins after all. With James’ parents and her parents long dead she was his only family member in attendance, this made her feel even more alone.

There was one other person in attendance that might feel as lonely as she did, but perhaps even more heartbroken.

The story was everywhere, Y/n had heard it from whispers in the street and in news headlines. James and Lily were killed by Voldemort, they were in hiding which she was aware of, but Harry had survived. The worst part was that their friend Sirius, Harry’s godfather who she had met on occasion, was their secret keeper. This meant it must have been him who gave them away to the Dark Lord, she had heard things about the Black family so she wasn't at all surprised.

After giving away their secret he went and killed another one of their close friends, Peter Pettigrew. She couldn't finish reading the news article that explained how gruesome it was. This left their other friend Remus, who was currently sat one row behind her, alone.

She couldn't imagine how that would feel. He had no one, he had lost so many people at once and just the thought of it broke her heart. She had heard that many of their other somewhat close friends had died recently too, that girl Marlene who was always super friendly to her when she was around and made her feel welcome. She had heard what had happened to Alice and Frank, the cute couple who had a baby Harry’s age, she wondered what would happen to their son now, after what terrible torture they had been put through.

She kept staring at the wall to her left, avoiding looking at the front of the room and avoiding looking behind her. Remus was sat with his back hunched over like usual, trying to hide from the peering eyes. The eyes of people who knew, they knew every detail of his current life, they felt bad for him, they hugged him tight even though they barely knew him, they shook his hand, directed their empty apologies at him.

He got a weird amount of attention at the funeral, so did she. The two of them served as the only close friends or family members who showed up. Lily's parents were dead and her sister, who had gotten custody of Harry, didn't bother to show up, meaning Harry wasn't there to get any of the doting attention either. It was like a spotlight had been cast on her and Remus as the people for everyone to pass their condolences onto, it was unfair and really too much to handle for either of them at this point.

After the ceremony there was a small gathering, food and beverages were served and people stood around talking, sharing memories. Y/n wasn't even sure who had organized this whole thing, she didn't bother to even think about it. After a few too many people came up to her, hugging and apologizing, she decided to make her way over to stand beside Remus, she tried to be as normal as possible though she barely knew this person aside from seeing him at Lily and James’ house or passing him in the hallways at Hogwarts.

“I guess it's better I stand next to you, save people the work of having to find us separately.” She tried to joke but it didn't come out as a joke and didn't feel like one.

“What?” Remus asked as he clearly zoned back in from wherever his mind was at.

“I'm just saying, people seem to have deemed us as the mourners, they keep hugging both of us and telling us all this gushy “I'm so sorry for your loss” stuff, it's just easier for us to endure it at one time, together.”

“Oh, I guess you're right, I honestly haven't even been paying much attention to anything happening, people just hug me and I let them, and I hate hugs.”

She wanted to bring up that the last time she had seen Remus he had baby Harry on his back with his tiny arms trying to wrap themselves around Remus’ broad yet slouched shoulders, he didn't seem to mind that type of hug. But it wasn't a proper thing to bring up, she could tell he was already upset enough. She decided to just change the subject instead.

“Do you know who organized this? Because I sure as hell didn’t.” Y/n declared as she took a sip from the obnoxiously bubbly drink in her hand, putting it down on a table with a disgusted frown.

“I'm pretty sure it was Dumbledore, though I think Hagrid was in charge of the food.”

“Really? I didn't see any rock cakes out for dessert.”

Remus didn't laugh, he more of exhaled through his nose, amused by her joke but too numb to actually let it distract him, to make him actually laugh.

“So what are you up to now?” She tried to ask, unsure of what Remus’ life was like at all.

“Now? Do you mean after all my friends have been murdered or imprisoned? Nothing. They took care of me for the most part, I'm useless on my own. The only people I have left are people who know me enough to judge me for not having a job or money but don't know me well enough to actually care or help me. Honestly, I've been debating just packing up and leaving.” Remus’ confessions were tough, honest and brutal. She was sure that if he wasn't so broken and so weak at this moment that he wouldn’t have said a word of that to her.

“Runaway?” She asked, prodding him for more of an explanation.

“In simpler terms, yes.” They both halted the conversation as some people they half recognized from Hogwarts came to greet them both. Giving her a moment to think over what he had confessed, she had to be honest, she had sort of thought the same thing, the reason she had asked him what he was doing was because she had no clue what to do with her life, how to move on after the war.

“Honestly that doesn't sound like a bad idea, I'm considering it now too. Want a travelling companion?”

“You can't be serious,” he furrowed his brows like he was trying to figure out if she was just mocking him, “you would leave everything behind?”

“Everything? I can't seem to get a job, not one that I won't absolutely hate anyways. Not to mention I have nothing tying me down here. When the war was going on I had something to do, I was always helping Lily with Harry and now they won't even let me be a part of his life since I have no legal rights to him. Everything I look at reminds me of them, they were my only family, I never had any real friends. There's nothing holding me here either.”

“Okay,” he replied flatly.

“Okay? Okay, what?” She asked wondering how that was a sensible response to what she had just said.

“If you want to come, you can.” Remus wasn't sure what brought him to say yes, maybe it was because if he truly tried to do it by himself it would never happen, he would never do it but if he had her there to push him to do it then maybe he could leave.

Maybe it was the feeling of hopelessness and loneliness and the scary feeling of simultaneously feeling nothing at all that allowed him to say yes to let her come. Y/n was really all he had left that connected to James and Lily, maybe he wanted to hold onto that too, or maybe it was just because she was the only person who could possibly relate to how he felt and wasn’t going to treat him like a damn widow.

Remus was also in a weird place mentally, he wasn't the same person he was around his friends, maybe losing them spiralled him into this state of mind, this state of being. He felt sadness and loneliness but he also felt nothing. He was very closed off emotionally and he had been ever since he had to watch his mother die slowly and painfully of sickness, he felt no love or attraction to anyone, no need to fall in love or build relationships with people. The ones he did have he just lost, so there would be no worry about travelling with her. He wouldn’t fall in love with her because he didn't feel love, he didn't feel anything.

“Really? I didn't think you'd say yes, okay so you have a car right? Let's embrace our muggle halves, let’s just road trip, drive until we run out of road.” She said, moving her hand like she was looking at a vast open road instead of a stuffy small church hall.

“Wait what about money, what about-” he started but she interrupted him, halting his worries.

“No thinking, just doing!”

“Okay do you wanna leave right when this is over?” He asked as he looked around.

“No, let's leave right now, fuck them they don't need us here, they are only being so nice to us to make themselves feel better, it sure as hell isn't making me feel better and I know you hate it so let's go.” Y/n exclaimed and started walking right for the door, Remus watched her walk out, watched her leave out the door and quickly stumbled over himself to follow her.

When Remus met Y/n outside she didn't wait for him to talk, she just grabbed his hand and took her wand out, apparating away. She brought him to her house, landing in the living room. Her house was small, old looking, he wondered how she afforded it on her own though.

“This was my parent's house.” She explained like she could read his thoughts.

Remus walked to look out the window recognizing a familiar street, “is this?”

“Yeah, I live two houses down from them, or I did at least.”

“I never knew that.”

“Yeah, I wasn't home, when it happened. If I was I like to think I would have heard it, I could have-”

“You'd be dead Y/n. None of this is your fault, they didn't make you their secret keeper, they didn't make you Harry’s godparent and that was their fault, you had no control over their decisions.” Remus explained calmly like he had spent the last few days blaming himself as well, like this was a familiar thought for him.

“Thanks,” she muttered and he shrugged it off, “you can understand why I want to leave then?”

He nodded in response, not really wanting to say anything further. Secret keepers and Fidelus charms were tricky magic, complicated. Although Sirius would have been the only one to know that the Potters were hiding there, she would have known that that was “The Potter's” house, he didn't understand how the secret would have worked for her so when she came downstairs with a small packed bag of stuff he asked. “So how did it work, the secret. They were hiding right next to you, or did Sirius let you in on the secret?”

“It's hard to really define, it’s like I knew in my mind when I looked at the house that it was my cousin's house, like I knew that my aunt and uncle used to live there too. Since Lily and James had been living there for a while without the charm I used to go there all the time and then I just stopped and I didn't know why. It was like I would look at their house and think to myself “they aren't there or they aren't home right now” and then I wouldn't think anything further of it. But when I came home later that night I saw everything and it was like the secret had been revealed but not at the same time. It’s like I didn't know they were there that whole time until I saw them being removed from the property, then it all clicked. They were right in front of me the whole time, there was a whole week I didn't see them because of the charm, because Sirius never told me the location himself like he was supposed to. I felt like they were so far away but they were right there. Now I look out my window and it feels similar to that but worse, because now I don't think they might be there, I know that they aren't.”

Remus stared out the window, stared at the house that would never look the same to him, thinking over how she must have felt looking at it, “We should go,” he almost whispered before grabbing her arm and apparating away.

They arrived in a very small looking house, smaller than Y/n’s and much more run down. It was messy, dusty and very unorganized but she couldn’t blame him. She thought she maybe saw scratch marks in the walls but decided not to ask him about it.

Remus was ashamed to show her where he lived but he was very clear with her at the funeral that he had nothing, and he clearly meant it. It didn't take him long to grab his things, he grabbed a few sweaters, he dumped out a jar that held a mix of change and opened his cupboards only managing to find a few scarce bars of chocolate. He shook the keys in his hand in front of her face and she tried to make it seem like she wasn’t just watching his every move.

Remus walked over to the door. “Let's go.”

-

Part 2

[fantasyfandommaiden]

Adrien’s Mentorship: Chloe has what now?

After Chloe showed Carmine the picture of Adrien with the strange mist in it, Carmine invites some important people over including Adrien to discuss what is happening with the blonde heiress and what should be done next…

~~~~~~~

Adrien was very confused by the sudden invite to Carmine’s apartment after school that day. Usually she would have asked in the morning if he was available, but she had literally RAN to the limo as Adrien was getting in to ask if he had to go home or to a shoot or if he could come to her apartment. 

“It’s important.” was all she stated to him.

 So, he called Nathalie (because he was more likely to get a yes from her than his father), and he explained that he wanted to talk to Carmine about something, Nathalie of course said yes. 

Mlle Carmine didn’t explain WHY she needed him there even when they arrived at the woman’s apartment. Plagg flew out of Adrien’s pocket and went straight to the fridge as Mlle Regal was on the phone. Adrien didn’t mean to eavesdrop by it was kind of hard not to with his enhanced hearing thanks to the Cat Miraculous.

“Yes, Chloe Bourgeois… Yes she is the mayor's daughter. Both her father’s side and mother’s if that’s possible.” she said, still looking down at a photograph that she had been holding. “Yes, if you find anything, please call me U-.... you want to what?” Carmine asked, suddenly looking towards Adrien, listening to what the person was saying. “Let me ask him.” she said, placing the phone against her shoulder to muffle the receiver before she spoke. 

“Adrien, would you be alright with meeting someone from the magical community today? He’s my uncle and wishes to meet you. It is completely alright to say no if you dont think your ready.” she told him, smiling in that understanding way. Adrien knew that when Mlle Carmine said that, she meant it, and wouldn’t guilt him if he said ‘No’ and would keep guilting him til he said ‘Yes’ or be like his father and just invite the person over even if he said no.

Adrien bit his bottom lip softly, looking at her “... He wants to meet me?” he asked, “Is he… um… going to be okay with me? Should I go home and change?” 

Carmine just smiled, shaking her head “Ever since I mentioned you, yes, and no your fine as you are… Is that a yes?” she asked him, still not moving the phone from her shoulder. 

Adrien thought for a moment before nodding his head ‘Yes’, to which Carmine smiled and nodded, bringing the phone back up to her ear “He’s fine with it… Yes as soon as possible. Thank you uncle Row.” she said before hanging up the phone, sighing. “Okay, so I bet your wondering why I called you here today.”

“Yeah we are.” Plagg stated, flying over, holding a large piece of camembert in his little numbs “You're interrupting my nap time lady.” he said, biting into a piece of cheese before flying over to one of the windows, no doubt to take said nap. 

Carmine rolled her eyes, guiding Adrien to the living room and had him sit down “Have a look at this.” Carmine said, handing Adrien the photo she had been holding earlier. 

Adrien blinked, taking the photo and looking at it. It was a picture of him sitting at his desk, Zeus sitting on the table as Adrien gave him a scratch behind the ear. It was a good photo over all, and didn’t see what the big deal was until he stared at it longer and saw, as if slowly appearing, some sort of greenish yellow mist appear on the photograph directly behind Adrien and Zeus. 

Adrien’s eyes widened as he looked at the photo than at Carmine “How did you do that?”

“I didn’t.” Carmine said “Chloe took this picture.” she continued, leaning back into the couch.

“What?!” Adrien said looking at her “Wait, what is the picture even OF?!”

Carmine let out a low hum “Well, it could be one of two things or both. Most likely, the mist is Zeus’s true aura, or its the aura given off from the ring showing ‘Chat Noir’. Like I stated though, it could be both.”

“But… how did Chloe do this?! Is she magically?” he asked, looking at Carmine. Did this mean he and Chloe would finally have something in common again besides for neglectful parents? 

Carmine let out another hum “I’m not sure… She SHOULDN’T be at least, I would have sensed it.” Carmine informed him. When she saw the confused look on his face she continued “Magically people typically give off some sort of ‘magical aura’ about them, and whenever a magical person enters another magical person’s domain you feel it. For example, whenever you enter my office or my apartment now having Zeus, I feel a tingle go down my spine. I have never felt that sensation coming from Chloe.”

“You’ve said that word a few times… What exactly is a ‘domain’?” he asked, looking at her. 

“Ah, sorry, that was going to come up during your next lesson. Now, officially domain has two meanings within the magical communities, the first being an area of territory owned by a magical person. In my case, I have two, the primary one being my apartment, and the second being my office at the school. The second meaning of being well versed or knowledgeable in a specific kind of magic; for example, I am what is called within the community as a ‘kitchen witch’, I specialize in magic related to cooking, brewing or home rituals. I also know a bit about glamour, minor enchantment and divination but I am in no way a specialist.” Carmine explained, once again going into full teacher mode. “There are rules that are followed within another person’s domain but we will get into those another time, but the basic rule is ‘Don’t use magic on the owner of the domain without their permission’ and ‘Don’t steal or break any property within that domain’. There are others but those would be the only ones you would have to worry about breaking unknowingly.” 

“Okay…” He said, his eyebrows furrowed “But… could it be possibly you just didn’t… sense Chloe’s magic?” Adrien asked, looking at Carmine curiously. 

“Only if she was intentionally trying to hide it, which is a difficult skill to learn, let alone master. I myself cant do it, but then again, I never had a reason to.” Carmine told him, giving a shrug “So I doubt she is… she’s just seems to be able to… do magical things but without having magic. Which makes no sense.” 

“What about the Miraculous-” Adrien stopped himself, his eyes widening as Carmine looked at him with a raised brow. He was an idiot. It was ONE thing for Carmine to know his identity, but only he and Ladybug knew that Chloe was Queen Bee!!!

Carmine did not say anything for several moments before she spoke “Even IF Chloe had ever used a Miraculous, it would not explain why she was able to take the photo.” Carmine stated “To capture someone’s aura in a photograph can only be done with special equipment or a special ability… and the fact that Chloe can do it is… curious.” 

Adrien nodded, looking down at his lap “... How will your uncle help then?” 

“Well, you see, my uncle is a historian with a mind like a steel trap.” Carmine explained, grinning proudly “Also, with his connections as a member of the council, he is able to gain access to certain files I would not be able to get to. He is very good at what he does, I wouldn’t be surprised if he gets back to us before the end of the day-”

There was a loud knock at the front door before it was opened before either Adrien or Carmine could speak. 

The man that stood in the middle of the room appeared to be in his late forties, early fifties, with salt and pepper hair that was short and well groomed. His eyes were a similar hazel shade as Carmine’s, however lacked the green undertone, instead having a warm, honeyed brown which danced around the living room as he took it all in. His skin was fairly pale as if he didn’t go outside often, and his clothes reminded Adrien a bit of the suite that Professor Snape had worn at the Yule Ball in one of the Harry Potter movies, however unlike Professor Snape, the man before them had a large smile on his face once he spotted Carmine. 

“Ah! My little Camellia! So good to see you again!” he said walking forward as Carmine came out from behind Adrien, giving his niece a strong hug. Adrien could have sworn he heard several ‘pops’ coming from Carmine’s spin as she gasped for air, however returned the hug.

“Uncle, it’s good to see you.” Carmine said, giving the man a few pats on the back before he released her from his hug, the man finally spotting Adrien, who was looking at him sheepishly. 

“Uncle, I would like you to meet my student, Adrien Agreste. Adrien, this is my uncle, Yarrow Rosewood.” Carmine introduced the two as Yarrow stepped closer to Adrien, holding out a hand. Adrien noted that the man was wearing well crafted leather gloves as Adrien shook his hand.

“Please to meet you Sir.” Adrien said, giving him a small smile.

“The pleasure is all mine my boy!” Yarrow stated, looking Adrien up and down once in an appraising sort of way “Carmine speaks highly of you! I hear you are making great progress despite only having been in her care for less than a month.” 

Adrien beamed at the statement, looking towards Carmine for confirmation however she only gave him a small smile as she looked towards Yarrow. “I take it from your speedy appearance that you found something about Chloe’s family?”

“Indeed I did!” the man said, grinning widely as he stepped into the living room, giving Gladio a small nod in greeting as he stood in the middle of the living room “It turns out that on Audrey’s side of the family, they had been cursed with the ‘Ultima Linea’ curse.” he stated, with a wave of his hand a white board the size of the one in the school’s science lab appeared. 

“Now, the ‘Ultima Linea’ curse translates to ‘end of the line’ as you know.” the man explained, pacing back and forth in front of the whiteboard, Carmine lead Adrien to the couch to site down, a small smile on her face. 

“This curse is EXTREMELY difficult to cast, and I myself have never seen it even cast, it is a more advanced take on the Deinde tempore spell, which is the spell we use to lock a family lines magic for several generations before it slowly integrates back.” he explained. “The different with THIS spell or curse rather, is that there is no time limit on it but a condition that must be met in order to cure it, and currently there are only two known ways to break the curse.” 

Adrien raised his hand to ask a question as if he was in school, than felt somewhat foolish but Yarrow simply smiled “Yes Adrien?”

“Is is a specific condition or is each condition differs depending on who casts the curse?” he asked. 

Yarrow’s eyes sparkled as he looked towards Carmine, a large grin on his face, “Oh, I like him.” he said as he brought out a blue dry erase maker and circled ‘Conditions of Curses’ “Now, it depends entirely on the conditions the curse was placed with. In one case, the family would only gain magic again if a son was born from the main line. To this date, even three hundred years later, only girls have been born.” 

“Was that the condition that was placed on Chloe’s family?” Carmine asked, looking at her uncle with a confused expression.

“No, their curse was a bit more… creative we should say.” he said, his face wincing slightly as he looked at the two before them. “With her curse, it twists and corrupts the mind, making them vile, mean spirited people, and the only way to meet the conditions of the curse is for a member of the family to do an act of kindness without expecting any kind of reward or praised in exchange. It was cast nearly 250 years ago against the family.” Yarrow stated.

Carmine and Adrien were silent for several seconds, slowly registering what the man before them had said. “But what about the picture?” Carmine asked somewhat confused “She wouldn’t be able to take it if she didn’t have magic.”

“Ah, most likely she IS doing kind acts, and thus the curse is being weakened, but she is still expecting things in return for it, so it isn’t fully broken. Like, say she does something nice knowing that she will be praised for it, for example.”

“So even if we were to tell Chloe that she would gain something important back by doing nice acts, she would try to do nice acts in order to gain back her magic, which is expecting something.” Carmine stated, crossing her arms as she leaned back into the couch. “This would also explain why she sometimes reverts back to her bullying tendencies, the curse is trying its hardest to make sure it sticks, if the curse WAS lifted, than she would probably have an easier time and be less likely to fall back to her bullying tendencies.” 

Adrien’s face scrunched up in concentration “... You said there was a second way to lift the curse right? What about that way?”

“Ah, well, we would need the one who originally cast the spell on the family spell on the family to lift it, or a direct blood relative.” Yarrow explained “However, it is unlikely they would be willing to do so.”

“But why?” Adrien asked, looking at Yarrow and Carmine confused “I mean, do families hold grudges for that long?”

“I’ve known families that have held grudges for nearly nine centuries because someone spilt wine on a dress.” Carmine stated with an eye roll “Who cast the spell Yarrow? I’m sure if we spoke to the family, they would be willing to see reason provided you know the reason.”

Yarrow stayed silent for several moments as he turned to face the two of them. “... Back in 1760, a young woman named Rebecca went into the woods to look for a powerful magic user in order to make a deal. Rebecca, who was already a fairly well of witch, wanted two things; to be powerful and to have beauty rivaled by none.” he began, starting to pace back and forth again, seeming not being able to stay still “Instead, the woman came across a wisp of a crone, who stood in Rebecca’s way. She was the magic user that Rebecca seeked, but did not realise this. Rebecca called the woman many foul and vile names, stating she was looking for the powerful magic user and she refused to let the woman take up any of her ‘precious’ time… so, the crone decided to give the woman the beauty she wanted but none of the power, and to continue to have no power until her family line ‘learned to play nice’.” Yarrow explained, letting out a long, slow sigh “The woman IS still alive, but I highly doubt that she will remove the curse.”

“Who is it?” Carmine asked, clearly curious.

“Baba yaga.” 

Carmine visibly winced “... Yeah, she is known to hold grudges. We would have better luck asking Hawkmoth to hand over his Miraculous willingly.” 

Adrien was looking between the two of them, eyes widen “You mean to tell me that Baba yaga, the witch from fairy tales who was known for like, eating children, is actually real and alive?!” he exclaimed. “Yes.” Yarrow and Carmine responded at the same time.

Well Adrien was trying to wrap his head around the idea of an ancient witch still being alive, Yarrow looked towards Carmine “So, what is the plan?” Carmine raised a brow, not responding to the question right away, which caused Yarrow to roll his eyes. “Come now Carmine, I know for a fact that you aren’t the type to just let this type of thing be.” 

“Even if Chloe does somehow manage to do a completely selfless, kind act without expecting anything in return, which is unlikely for anyone to do in this age, let alone a child, Adrien is already my student.” Carmine said to him in an even tone. 

Adrien looked towards Carmine blinking “Wait, is there a rule that states you can only have one student?” Adrien asked curiously. 

Carmine looked at her student, biting her lip softly “Well… no, there isn’t. Really, if I so chose, I could have as many students as I wished, however there are other things I have to take into consideration. How much time I can dedicate to each student, what domain they wish to study, if my new student will be able to keep the magical world a secret…” Carmine began to list things off “The reason I even chose to be your magical mentor Adrien was because of your lack mentors in your life and your need for guidance. I adore Chloe, I really do, but if I chose to take her on as another one of my students, that would mean you would get less of my time.” 

Adrien remained quiet for several seconds as he thought that over. He didn’t WANT less time with Carmine, he had been with her for nearly three weeks now as her student and still had yet to cast a single spell, and he liked having someone who he could talk to about being Chat Noir, and if Chloe was around he couldn’t do that… but then he remembered the small blonde haired girl who played with him and watched their favourite anime shows on Saturday mornings, and who was the first one to call Adrien when his mother went missing… the girl who helped him forge his father’s signature and completed all the forms in order for him to even attend public school, and the act that she did of ‘being in love’ with him in order for the less savoury people to back off. 

As much as she had changed, Adrien knew she could be a good person, and he wanted to share this with her.

“I don’t mind. I want Chloe to learn.” he said, looking at Carmine, who stared back at him for several moments before sighing.

“If, and only IF, Chloe does break the curse on her own somehow, I will CONSIDER taking her on as my student.” Carmine told him “I will test her however, to see if she can handle this responsibility. There will be no second chance, and my word is final, understood.”

Adrien smiled brightly, nodding. He knew that Chloe would do well, when her magic was truly unlocked.

[brookylnboy]

Happiest Place - Chris Evans x Reader

A/N: I don’t know how many nephews and nieces Chris has nor much about his family other than he is close with him mom and has a younger brother and an older sister and younger sister? (and a quick google search was unsuccessful).  So, I’m sorry that it’s probably inaccurate.

Also, I feel a little rusty writing imagines so i’m sorry if it’s terrible! Also sorry for any mistakes/typos! Hope you guys enjoy and if you would like tagged in future installments let me know!

“Neither of you will go on Tower of Terror with me,” you asked your two friends as you got off of Rock N Rollercoaster. It was the first day of your Disney trip with two of your best friends since elementary school. And apparently neither of them will go on one of your favorite rides.

“I hate heights.” Your friend Mara explained shrugging her shoulders.

“And I’m a one intense ride a day person,” Kate explained.

“You guys both suck!”

“Oh, go without us!” Kate said pointing over to the ride that was peaking over some trees. “You can be a big girl.”

“Can you guys wait in line with me at least,” you asked. You always rode the ride by yourself when you went at Disney because you always came with people that avoided riding it.

“Sure. But you better not trick us into riding.” She gave you a pointed look and you couldn’t help but laugh because you and Kate tricked her into riding Rock N Rollercoaster, even though she isn’t a fan of upside-down rides. Although, she hadn’t ever been on one before in all fairness. How could she know if she liked them or not? Which she did!  

“I won’t. As soon as we get to the lobby run.”

“Got it.”

Your friends were kind enough to wait with you in line for thirty minutes until running to the Beauty and the Beast stage show just before you made it to the building. From there, it wasn’t a terrible wait especially once you got inside the lobby and could look around for different objects from the TV series. Even though you didn’t watch even close to half of the episodes, you could still pick out a few.

Once you got to the front of the line, the cast member told you to follow the family in front of you and you squeezed into the pretty packed library just before the doors closed.

You watched the preshow on the TV that you’ve seen a million times before. Even though you quoted the film, you only said the last part out loud at the very end, “and this elevator travels directly to the Gift Shop.”

You heard a group of kids chuckle nearby as one of them comments, “well it is true,” as the lights turned back on. Everyone started filing out of the room and toward the final queue in the darker boiler looking basement.

“Any single riders?” You heard one of the cast members call out. You looked around for a moment before raising your hand seeing that no one closer did. “Right this way miss.” He locked eyes with you and waved you forward.

Moving up in line, you apologized profusely as you weaved your way to the front of the line and stood behind the group that the cast member gestured to.

“Now you’re a party of four,” he said smiling and walked away to get another elevator lined up.

You smiled at the family in front of you noticing two boys with who you assume is their father. He smiled softly at you and you couldn’t help but think that the man was attractive.

“Where’s your family,” you heard the smaller of the two boys ask you. He was swaying from foot to foot nervously, while the guy was about to correct him for asking.

You smiled. “I’m actually here with some friends and they weren’t brave enough to ride this. They aren’t brave like you.”

He smiled brightly and looked up to his father excited. The guy smiled back at him before offering you one. You found yourself momentarily pausing as you thought you recognized him but you weren’t sure from where and hoped that you didn’t make the realization obvious.

“You think I’m brave?”

“Of course! I bet you’re braver than me.”

He shook his head violently. “No. I’m scared to ride this ride.”

You offered him a soft smile. “Can you keep a secret?” He nodded curious. You lowered your voice in a rather loud whisper. “I’m scared too.”

“Really,” he asked surprised. You nodded your head. “We can be brave together.”

“You having a fun trip,” you asked the group as all three of them were turned towards you. You still couldn’t figure out where you recognized the man from and it was starting to really bug you.

“Yes,” all three of them answered in perfect synchronization.

“You,” asked the guy. You swear that he was smiling nervously at you and you tried to stop yourself from thinking too much into it. He was very attractive and maybe he isn’t their father but he probably didn’t think you were attractive.

“Of course! It’s my one friend’s first trip to Disney World so it’s been a lot of fun seeing her excited for everything.”

“Trips with friends is always a great time.”

“But trips with family is better right,” the older boy asked.

The guy laughed before replying. “Of course, trips with my nephews are my favorite.” He ruffled both of the boys’ hair making them laugh as you smiled.

Everyone got quiet as one of the cast members got everyone’s attention just at the lights flickered. She explained what was going to happen in a very dry serious voice and the elevator doors opened just after she finished her speech. One by one the lines got into the car and everyone started buckling.

“Other side,” you told the younger boy as you saw him struggling for a moment to figure out which buckle was his.

“Thanks,” he told you as he grabbed the right one and buckled in.

You followed the instructions given to you by the cast member and within a few moments the elevator was encased in darkness and the ride soon started. You were in the back center of the vehicle giving you the best view of the ride as it slowly went to the hallway with the family and then through the pathway that went from light to darkness with different magic visuals thrown throughout. The ride might not be close to being new but the effects still wowed you especially knowing some specifics of how the ride was created.

“Oh no,” you heard one of the kids in the vehicle say as the car shook into what you knew to be the drop section of the ride. Like every other time, you could feel the tension in the air as everyone anticipated what would happen next since the ride changes drop sequences. 

It didn’t take long for the sequence to begin as the vehicle dropped down first leaving people screaming and grabbing onto something frantically. You could see the boy grab onto his uncle frightened. The ride went up and down falling faster than gravity as you lifted off your seat slightly.

Once the ride ended and the vehicle was turning around to the exit door, you turned towards the boy.

“Did you like it,” you asked him and he nodded his head violently, bouncing in his seat.

“Uncle Chris can we go on it again,” he asked and the older boy chimed in.

“You promised your mom that you would watch the Stunt Show with her. But after we can.”

“Yes please!” He turned to you once he got off of the ride vehicle as your group was the last to get out. “We survived!”

You chuckled before holding your hand up. “We did. High five!” You went over to the row of TVs and looked for your photo. Once you spotted it, you took a photo of it and sent it to your friends. You could tell that the guy and the two boys were still right behind you.

When you turned around, the guy stepped towards you asking, “do you um have any plans?”

You smiled. “My friends went to go see Beauty and the Beast without me so I was planning on catching the last showing but I would be happy to ride this one again with people.”

“I would be up for watching the Beauty and the Beast show,” he told you as the four of you started walking out of the shop and towards the main part of sunset boulevard. He waved to his sister and the two boys ran over to her followed by Chris.

You slowly followed behind waiting for Chris as he talked with his sister and nephews. And that’s when you realized who it was. CHRIS fucking EVANS. You were upset that you didn’t figure it out sooner but you never expected that you would have actually ran into him and had to recognize him in actual real life.

His sister gave you a soft smile before Chris turned around. “This is my sister Carly.”

“Hi! I’m Y/N.”

“It’s nice to meet you Y/N.”

“You guys have fun at the Stunt Show,” Chris told them.

“We will,” the younger boy said as he started pulling his mom in the general direction of the show.

“I’ll see you later,” she said before following her sons.

“So Beauty and the Beast,” Chris asked and you nodded the two of you walking towards the theatre just to the left of where you were.

“To Beauty and the Beast!”

[kathyprior4200]

Scorpia Seasons 1-4

“Before the Horde”

 Scorpia was a princess in the Crimson Waste desert, living with her family in a castle shaped like a scorpion. Her mother was Queen Cerata with white long hair, her father, King Sting, with black hair.  Her grandfather, Scorpius, was the king earlier on, with a dark beard and a square head. He was the one who made the alliance with the Horde. Her family owned the Black Garnet, and like other princesses, Scorpia used to be connected to it. Her super strength and ability to paralyze opponents with her tail, were traits she always possessed, even after losing the connection to the Runestone. While she was connected to the Garnet, she possessed powers of darkness, like Shadow Weaver did, also adding to the fears of her from the other kingdoms.

The other princesses and kingdoms distrusted Scorpia’s family, due to them being part scorpion and possessing poisonous tails and brute strength…traits not valued in beautiful princesses with elemental powers. As Scorpia was not an elemental princess, nor was she considered “attractive” by feminine standards, she and her family had the short end of the stick in many royal affairs.

Perhaps Scorpia’s family so willingly joined the Horde due to either Hordak/Shadow Weaver being manipulative or as an inner desire to show the princesses how wrong they were about their prejudiced attitudes.

  When the Horde crash-landed in the desert, Scorpia’s family, being on the naïve side, greeted them with open arms and allowed them to stay.

Taking advantage of the family, Hordak offered them a better life away from the harsh conditions of the desert in exchange for the Black Garnet. Scorpia protested, but her family insisted that Hordak could be trusted. Hordak soon gained possession of the Black Garnet, and later gave it to Shadow Weaver for her to use under his supervision.

Thus, Scorpia joined the Horde and grew up learning their rules and ways. Unlike Catra, she attended Force Captain Orientation and learned much about Etheria.

  Baby Scorpia was born one hot summer day in the Crimson Waste. She had several other siblings with scorpion traits like herself: miniature claws and hard little exoskeletons. Scorpia had no hair on her head and despite the intense desert heat, she soon had a smile on her face as she gazed at her mother, Queen Cerata. King Sting knelt beside his wife, comforting her after she had given birth in her sheltered cave-like bedroom. Despite being royalty, their homeland wasn’t as modern nor as comfortable as the high rising castles in the other kingdoms.

The castle in Crimson Waste was hidden in the shady shadows of a canyon, not very visible from a distance. It didn’t look like a castle, but more like a large rock and metal structure shaped like a scorpion. From first glanced, it appeared to be a large metal scorpion clawing its way through the canyon wall, when in fact, it was the canyon rock that helped keep the castle together. The front entrance was flanked by guards holding thick spears with poisoned tips. (Some members of the kingdom had developed certain immunities to the poison in the tails of other members. Or if they did become paralyzed, they could fight it off the fatigue much better than those from the outside world.) It was said that the darkness of the Black Garnet and the darkness associated with sleep/poison were one and the same…hence the possible connection.

The front area of the structure housed the meeting area, kitchens, and an exit to the “gardens,” (mostly consisting of cactus, sandstone rocks, and thorny plants). The “tail” and “spine” of the castle led to the bathrooms and bedrooms. The heavily guarded one at the very end was the king and queen’s room.

  The queen gently rocked her baby pack and forth in her clawed arms.

“Sweet little Scorpia,” said her mother with a smile. “You’ll be a great princess someday.”

“And a strong fighter, too,” the king added. “Just like your mother here.”

All three of the family members were connected to the Black Garnet. Later when the royal parents took baby Scorpia down into a guarded chamber, a red light reflecting against the stone wall caught her little eyes.

“Here it is, my daughter,” said the queen. “Our Runestone.”

The large crystal in front of them reached almost to the ceiling, filling the dark space with crimson light. On occasion, red sparks of lightning flashed from the crystal. The Black Garnet rimmed with shadowy power, tempting the royals to immerse themselves into its dark embrace. Even Scorpia reached out her small underdeveloped claws, as if she wanted to touch it.

Scorpia felt the same way toward the Garnet as she grew up. She grew older, her skin hardened, and her mastery of the Black Garnet’s powers had begun.

“You must be wary,” her father had said. “Though the Runestone may give you great power over darkness, you must learn to resist the temptation to desire more.”

Due to her scorpion nature, Scorpia adapted to the harsh hot climate and the desert she called her home. She soon became a young butch looking woman, with short white and gray hair, powerful arms and legs, and a long red tail which could poison any enemies.

Out of her many older siblings, she became the strongest out of all of them. Not to mention, being able to fire spheres of black magic from her claws and entrap those who tried to flee gave her a huge advantage.

Though her siblings got jealous sometimes, Scorpia’s friendly nature forged great bonds between them. Both her parents loved them very much, and, like other families, had high hopes for their daughter and the kingdom.

 More memories flowed through Scorpia’s head. Scorpia casting her first blast of black magic. Digging a large tunnel in a contest with her best friend. (She had won).  Feeling relief at drinking the first sips of lake water after traveling to the edge of Perfuma’s kingdom.

But there were also bad moments as well. The uncomfortable cycles of shedding and puberty. Guy friends asking her out on a desert date, when Scorpia had instead been eying the slender orange haired scorpion-like lady who coached young warriors. Worst of all…the looks of revulsion the citizens of other kingdoms gave her and her family whenever this visited other kingdoms for yearly meetings. Perfuma and the woodland creatures hanging back in fear when they saw Scorpia approach. Marine creatures avoiding her and Mermista looking uninterested. Frosta only being polite to her family because the Kingdom of Snows was neutral ground. Bright Moon viewed her family the worst…blaming them for using dark magic and their different behaviors.

Scorpia would notice Mermista, Perfuma, Glimmer, Bow, and sometimes Frosta, hanging out together like young friends. Scorpia would have to wait until the All Princess Ball to be invited to any events.

“She and her family are dangerous,” said Glimmer. “Just think of what would happen if the Black Garnet got into the wrong hands!”

“Her family has been oblivious to lots of things,” added Frosta. “But we should let them be. It’s no great concern to my kingdom.”

“Scorpia could seriously destroy the forest lands and turn it into the dry desert she called home!” Perfuma assumed.

“Yeah, so not a fan,” Mermista added.

“Well don’t worry about her,” said Glimmer. “We got other plans for today. Who’s up for some girl talk and a race?”

The other girls cheered.

Tears welled up in her dark eyes as she ran out of sight.

  One fateful day, a small fleet of Horde fighter jets crash landed in the sand dunes, not far from Scorpia’s home. Soldiers in armor and masked helmets marched through the sand, scouting the area and looking for a place to stay.

King Sting looked through his binoculars. “Who might those newcomers be?”

“New friends?” asked Scorpia hopefully.

“I don’t know,” he replied.

“They look lost and tired,” added Queen Cerata. “Let’s invite them in.”

“Are you sure?” asked one of the guards, posed to fight. The solider stopped before the guards, stun guns in their hands. Other Horde soldiers stood to the side to the right and left in rows, allowing for an opening for two figures to walk through.

Lord Hordak strode from the ramp of the crashed ship, Shadow Weaver following him close by.

“Welcome to the Kingdom of Crimson Waste,” said King Sting. “How may we assist you, newcomers?”

Lord Hordak observed the dissolute kingdom with disgust. “I half expected to be nothing here but sand,” he remarked. “How convenient to have found a temporary resting place here…even if it’s all dusted over.”

Oblivious to his comment, King Sting began to lead him to the palace. “Well, I can assure you that you will enjoy your short stay! My engineers will fix your jets and ships in no time.”

Hordak nodded in approval and followed the king inside. Shadow Weaver glared at Queen Cerata from beneath her mask, but the queen smiled and welcomed her in. Only Scorpia was vaguely suspicious of the new members.

They walked through the metal structure. “Do you have anything of value in this desert dump?” Hordak asked.

“Like what?” asked the King.

“Weapons? Missiles? Latest technology?”

“Well, we do have weapons, but not anything too special. We have spears, swords, and darts that can shoot out poison, sleeping gas and dark magic. Other than some hard rocks for arrowheads, I’d say that’s pretty much…”

“Did you say…dark magic?” Shadow Weaver interrupted.

Cerata intervened. “Yes, the Black Garnet, in fact.”

One of the guards slowly shook his head, amazed by the nativity of the royal family.

Hordak mentioned for more Horde soldiers to follow behind him. Some of the guards stared back at them, posed and alert.

“Could you…show us where this Black Garnet is?” Hordak asked.

The queen interpreted the guard’s message and replied. “Oh, but the Black Garnet’s not here,” she lied. “It’s over to the far side of Crimson Canyon, around the area where Huntara and the Silax reside.”

From behind her red mask, the sorceress narrowed her eyes. She knelt down and placed her hand against the cold floor. A faint hum of power could be felt from down below.

“My Lord,” she said to Hordak. “I sense a powerful force from below the castle. It holds great dark magic.” As a magic user, she could sense other magical sources nearby.

Hordak flashed his red teeth at the king and queen. “You will take us to this Black Garnet,” he said. “Or, perhaps my soldiers here will look for it instead.”

Despite being skilled in battle, the royal parents had no desire to fight. “Very well,” said the king.

Hordak and Shadow Weaver were led down the stairs and to the room where the Black Garnet was held. Both Hordak and Shadow Weaver marveled at the sight and already thirsted for more of its power.

“See,” said the queen. “It’s all right here. You can use as much as you’d like turning your time here, but be sure to leave it when you…”

“We’re taking it with us,” Hordak interrupted.

“But, it’s ours,” said King Sting. “We just wanted to give you a tour.”

“Then you shouldn’t have been so stupid to lead me here in the first place.”

Hordak raised his fist and punched the king square in the jaw.

“Guards, attack!” yelled the queen.

The guards rushed down the stairs to take on the Horde soldiers, stun guns clashing against spears and claws. Most of the Horde soldiers were knocked out by the tails of the guards, when Hordak placed his hands on the Garnet. Pure dark power coursed through his veins, enhancing his senses and power.

The guards, who had formerly been shooting dark tendrils of magic at the Horde, now suddenly found their magic had vanished.

“Lord Hordak,” said Shadow Weaver. “Having such power and being in charge of the Horde is much to bear. Let me handle the Garnet’s power and I’ll prove to be of great use to the Horde.”

“You’ll receive it once we return to the Fright Zone.” Hordak replied. “I’m giving you one chance to harness its power. Failure will result in me taking your power away. Is that understood?”

“Yes my Lord,” Shadow Weaver said, bowing her head.

 Hordak looked at Shadow Weaver and the rest of his army. “Take the Black Garnet back to our jets at once.”

They obeyed and with the help of levitation magic from Shadow Weaver, they managed to get it out of the room and up the stairs.

The Horde stayed for several more days at the Crimson Waste before their jets were fully fixed. Being manipulative and seeing Scorpia’s great strength, she encouraged her to take their side.

 “You won’t have to live in such a harsh environment at the Horde,” she persuaded Scorpia. “You could but your strength to great use as a cadet. Perhaps someday, you could be ranked to Force Captain. The Horde could use someone with your strength and ability to paralyze opponents.”

“But my family…I don’t want to leave them.”

Shadow Weaver placed a hand on the young Scorpia’s cheek. ‘They will be perfectly fine here in their kingdom. They only want what’s best for you, right?”

Scorpia thought back and nodded.

“Then come along. We’re going to the Fright Zone, there’s much work to be done.”

Scorpia soon found herself being transported to the Fright Zone on the newly repaired ship, leaving her parents behind to look after the kingdom.

   “A Day in the Horde” and “ScorpiCatra”

  Scorpia and Adora stood at attention with a few other Cadets in a metal walled room they had never seen before. The Sargent was tall with blue fur and wearing a red shirt. Octavia, a blue octopus-like woman stood beside the Sargent.

 “Where is Catra?” the Sargent asked.

“She will be here any minute,” Adora reassured.

‘Just like yesterday she missed orientation,’ thought Scorpia. ‘And the day before that…’

“Let’s begin. Cadets. Welcome to your fourth day of Force Captain Orientation,” said the Sargent. “On the first day, you learned of the rules and responsibilities of your new roles. This included ensuring quality performance from your fellow cadets in their training, reviewing battle plans while discussing them with me, reporting missions and anything suspicious to Lord Hordak…”

Scorpia stared straight ahead, trying not to yawn. She wished Catra were here so she could see her cute different colored eyes. Even though Catra was grumpy most of the time, Scorpia enjoyed talking with her and cheering her up. After all, she was Catra’s best friend…and she wouldn’t let her wildcat buddy down.  

 “…You will receive your Force Captain badges upon completing orientation and demonstrating your skills under observation. Take your seats.”

Scorpia, Adora, and the others found chairs which were positioned in rows with small tables attached to them. For the first half hour, Octavia introduced scenarios where the “evil” princesses launched a sneak attack on the Horde’s power system.

“The army of Bright Moon uses their magic to cut off our energy supply, leaving us in near total darkness. Using only the weapons and tools you have, how would you handle this turn of events?”

Scorpia raised her claw up in the air. Use my strength to pummel any princess I see!”

Octavia raised an eyebrow.

“But first,” added Adora, “we would have to have flashlights, or some sort of light to guide us around. We would send electricians with bodyguards ahead to restore the power. Scorpia would watch over me while I’d take the princesses by surprise.”

“Well-thought out,” Adora,” the Sargent praised. “Any other plans?”

 The orientation went on for several more hours. During that time, Scorpia learned about the different kingdoms of Etheria, who the princesses were, and the Runestones of the other princesses. She also learned about the gate of Salinas.

 “The Salinas Sea Gate is the magical barrier that protects the Seaworthy kingdom where princess Mermista resides. It is powered by the Pearl Runestone and has been in existence since the kingdom was first founded…”

Scorpia scribbled notes on her notepad, along with stick drawings of her hugging Catra.

  Scorpia’s heart began to break a little when Octavia talked about the Black Garnet.

“The Black Garnet resides here in the Fright Zone. It was originally found in the Crimson Waste, belonging to princess Scorpia and her family…”

‘They talk like I’m not even here…’ she thought.

“The Garent is now in the possession of Shadow Weaver after Lord Hordak allowed her to use the Runestone’s power. She has since then, used the stone to power her dark magic. Scorpia and her family are no longer connected to it. As such, no one else can use its powers except Shadow Weaver and Lord Hordak.”

Octavia glanced in Scorpia’s direction, a warning in her eyes. “Not even the former princess of the Crimson Waste.”

Scorpia visibly gulped and lowered her head. How could she and her family have been so foolish? All three of them were tempted to first be friendly to the Horde, and then to allow them to use the red crystal out of the kindness of their hearts. Scorpia missed conjuring dark shadow magic for fun like she had done in her childhood. If she could only possess that power now…maybe Catra would admire her even more!

‘Focus, Scorpia,’ she ordered herself. ‘You got Force Captain things to study for.’

‘I hope my parents are okay,’ she thought again, this time drawing stick figures of her parents, herself, and Catra as her best friend and sister.

“Dismissed,” said the Sargent after orientation had ended.

 “You okay, Scorpia?” Adora asked as they left.

“Yeah, I’m good,” she said with a nervous laugh. “Hey, great job in training the other day! I heard you beat your speed record.”

“Thanks,” said Adora. “Good luck with your work.”

“Same to you.”

Adora and Scorpia went their separate ways and Scorpia headed back to the room with the rows of bunk beds.

  “Season 2: Light Spinner”

At dusk, Catra sat perched on her feet on a metal railing of pipes. She stared at the mountains and the metal structures in the distance, windows lit up and smoke rising from another structure.

Catra grunted and breathed in terror as the railing buckled under her. She steadied herself with her arms and groaned, catching her breath. She heard cheerful laughed off to her right.

Scorpia stood and waved to her, while Catra narrowed her eyes.

“How’d you find me?” Catra asked.

“You always come here when you’re upset,” Scorpia replied. She placed her claws onto the railing. “Also, I looked everywhere. Now, what’s troubling my bestie?” She nudged Catra with her shoulder.

Catra swatted Scorpia away. “I’m not your bestie and I’m fine.”

“Oh, I don’t accept any of that.”

“Yeah, well get used to not getting what you want in life.” Ironically, Catra would never get used to what she had to deal with every day.

Scorpia remained silent and Catra sighed. “Hordak is making me send Shadow Weaver to Beast Island.”

“Wait, Beast Island is real?” Scorpia asked. She accidentally pulled up part of the railing with her claws.

“Oops. That’s not good. Oh, shoot. Okay, just let me fix that.”

The railing piece broke into two. Scorpia tried to push them back together.

“Uh, Catra, can I get a hand?”

But Catra had already left.

“Catra?”

Scorpia placed the railing pieces back in their spot, and they soon fell down below. Scorpia hurried after Catra. She turned around the corner to see Catra with both knees up in a closed position.

Scorpia walked over and sat next to Catra. “I thought Beast Island was just a story they told to keep us in line. Being sent there is supposed to be a fate worse than death.”

Catra glared at her as if to say ‘Not helping.’

Scorpia looked off to the side. “I bet there’s some nice stuff, too. Maybe Shadow Weaver will write and tell us.”

“What is wrong with you?” asked Catra. “People don’t send letters from Beast Island. They go and never come back.”

Catra shoved past Scorpia. “It doesn’t matter how hard I work, or what I do, Hordak doesn’t trust me. He never listens to me. Shadow Weaver is useful and she can help us.”

“Seriously?” Scorpia asked, surprised. “Because she hasn’t exactly given us any information. Why do you really want to keep her around? She’s never been very nice to you. I kind of thought you hated her.”

“You…you wouldn’t understand,” Catra replied, leaping away.

Scorpia sighed sadly, lowered her head and then stared out into the distance.

 “Season 2: Reunion”

Scorpia was called to attention by the new Force Captain, Catra. She stood at attention to the right of Lonnie, while Kyle and the lizard guy, Rogelio were also present. Pipes and wires hung from the ceiling and the square metal walls. A metal bench stood against the wall off to the right.

Catra paced back and forth, anger and a well of emotions in her eyes. Her feelings were bottled up in a guise of being authoritative.

“I need you to beef up security,” Catra ordered as she paced. “Bring all reports directly to me. No one else. I want patrols doubled. Above all…”

Catra gasped and her eye twitched as she stopped in front of Lonnie and Kyle. The two of them stared at her with eyebrows raised. From behind them along a pipe up to a metal circle in the wall, rose a shadow figure of Shadow Weaver. It was like she was watching Catra at this moment…haunting her…judging her…

The paranoid Catra shouted and leaped back in fear, hair briefly on end.

She stared at the spot again, but the shadow of Shadow Weaver was gone.

Scorpia cleared her throat. “Uh…You were saying?” There was deep concern in her voice.

Catra stood up and regained composure.

“Yes, and report anything suspicious directly to me.”

“You mean like the fact that Shadow Weaver’s cell is empty?” Lonnie asked in a deadpan voice.

Catra growled and moved her face close to Lonnie’s.

“I threw the prisoner into solitary last night,” she lied, angry at Lonnie for challenging her status. To further make herself feel superior, Catra turned away and muttered out loud, “Not like I need to explain myself to underlings.”

Scorpia couldn’t believe what her best friend was saying. Ever since she got elected Force Captain and Hordak’s second, she had been abusing her power to her own benefits…ironically similar to Shadow Weaver, the one who raised her and verbally abused her. Catra’s fear of Shadow Weaver, anger at Adora for leaving her, and the new pressure to be perfect in her role, resulted in her former innocent nature being thrown out the window.

Scorpia wished she could hug Catra in the moment, but Catra’s menacing tone of voice froze her to the spot. Feeling brave Scorpia spoke out: “Catra, Lonnie was trying to answer your…”

“You have your orders,” Catra interrupted. Her hands were placed on the bench, her head turned to a glowing yellow screen on the wall. “Next person who questions me gets to see Shadow Weaver’s cell up close. Move.”

She pointed to the door with a clawed finger. Kyle and Rogelio looked at each other and everyone stayed where they were.

“I said, move!” Catra bellowed, slamming her hands on the bench.

Kyle, Rogelio, and Lonnie hurried out, Scorpia slowly following them.

As she reached the door, Scorpia looked back.

“Catra…” she began in a soft voice, but Catra glared at her to go away. The metal door closed shut behind Scorpia.

 Hours later, the security had been increased, so now there were more guards patrolling the outside and some areas inside. Scorpia took a deep breath as she stood in front of the metal door that led to Catra’s room.

‘You can do this, Scorpia,’ she told herself. ‘Just explain that you followed the rules but you want to know what she meant by ‘anything suspicious.’ She’ll understand…maybe I could make her feel better. But what if she snaps at me again…(sighs). Well, I’ll deal with whatever happens.’

The door opened and Scorpia stepped through.

Catra sat on the bottom bunk bed, groaning and looking over scattered papers from folders. Scorpia walked over.

“Hey, Catra,” Scorpia said. She put her claws together so the tips were touching. “Listen, I’ve been looking for anything suspicious like you said, but this is the Fright Zone, so, that’s pretty much everything.” She chuckled. “I was hoping you could tell me what I’m supposed to be looking for?”

Catra turned around with an annoyed growl, a paper in her strong hand grip. “If you spent more time following orders and less time questioning them, you’d wouldn’t need me to. Now get out. Go.”

Catra’s words stung, but at this point, Scorpia wasn’t going to give in without a fight…even if she had to play nice the hard way.

Scorpia put her claws on her hips.

“Okay, wildcat. I really didn’t wanna have to do this, but you leave me no choice.”

Scorpia walked around to the side of the bed.

Catra looked at her. “What are you doing?”

Scorpia pulled a blue blanket from underneath Catra and held it up in both claws. Catra stared at Scorpia’s serious expression, which soon turned into a smile.

Catra shouted as Scopria threw the blanket onto her. Several seconds later, Catra was wrapped tightly in the blanket in Scorpia’s arms.

“Just let all your care go,” Scorpia encouraged in a soothing voice. She rocked her back and forth. “You’re safe. You’re safe here.”

“Stop it. Stop,” Catra yelled trying in vain to free herself.

“You’re safe here, okay?” Scorpia repeated.

“Let go of me! Are you crazy?” Catra yelled.

“There’s nothing we can’t handle,” Scorpia reassured.

Catra closed her eyes in frustration. If telling the truth would get Scorpia to leave her alone…”

“I lost Shadow Weaver,” Catra admitted. “How are we supposed to handle that?”

“What?” Scorpia asked.

Catra looked downcast. “Shadow Weaver escaped. I have to find her before Hordak learns the truth.”

“Well, you don’t have to do this alone,” Scorpia said. “I’m here. I bet Entrapta can wind up a locator.”

“No,” Catra stated. “Entrapta spends time with Hordak and is bad with secrets. The minute we tell Entrapta, she tells him, then it’s over for me.”

Scorpia looked at her sadly, then gently placed her back on the bed.

“Then we make sure that doesn’t happen.” Scorpia placed a comforting claw on Catra’s shoulder. “We’ll find Shadow Weaver, the two of us, and not a word of it will leave this room.”

“Thanks, Scorpia,” Catra said softly.

“No problem,” Scorpia replied, giving her a hug.

“Personal space, remember?” Catra said through her teeth.

“Oh right, sorry,” said Scorpia, pulling away. “I’m here if you need me,” she called, then walked out of the room, the door closing behind her.

                “Season 1: The Sea Gate”

 Shadow Weaver: “Not so fast. You won’t be going alone. You’ll be joined by Force Captain Scorpia.”

Scorpia: “Kitty. Just so you know, I’m a hugger.”

(She picks Catra up in a tight hug)

Catra: “Huh? What?”

(Catra grunts and escapes from her hold)

Catra: “Is this some kind of joke?”

Shadow Weaver: “Scorpia will see that you are kept in line.”

(Scorpia beams at Catra)

Catra: “Ugh. Okay, whatever. You’re at least giving me a vehicle, right?”

Shadow Weaver: “Something like that.”

  Catra: “No. Not boats.”

Scorpia: “Oh, I just love boats. Don’t you? Wind in your hair, ocean on every side, miles and miles from the nearest dry land, watery death awaiting at the slightest mishap. Man, that’s what I call living.”

(Catra shrieks in fear as a wave of water splashes on her)

Catra: “Yeah, I’m really gonna need you to shut up.”

Scorpia: “Aw. You’re seasick?”

(Catra scratches the rail)

(Scorpia picks up Catra)

Scorpia: “Just focus on me, okay? It’ll help.”

Catra: “Put me down!”

(Catra falls out of Scorpia’s hold)

Catra: “What is wrong with you?”

(Catra glares at the other Horde cadets)

Catra: “What are you looking at? Get back to doing boat things.”

  (Kyle looks out through a telescope)

Catra: “Why have we stopped?”

Kyle: “Sea Gate is blocking our path. There’s no way past, Force Captain Catra.”

Catra: “What?”

(Catra leaps forward onto Kyle and grabs the telescope from him. She looks through it)

Catra: “Shadow Weaver didn’t bother to mention that there was a massive gate blocking the way to Seaworthy?”

Scorpia: “Didn’t you learn about the Salineas Sea Gate in Force Captain Orientation?”

Catra: “There’s a Force Captain Orientation?”

Scorpia: “Oh, yes, there is.”

(Catra groans and notices the cadets laughing and goofing off behind her)

Catra: “All hands on deck! We’re finding a way through that gate.”

Scorpia: “Ooh, impressive captain yell.”

  (Scorpia pulls a lever, firing up a crystal shaped cannon, which fires green energy at the gate. She lets out an evil smirk. The blast creates a hole in the gate. Catra peers through the telescope and sees She-Ra.)

Catra: “Keep us going full speed. I’ve got something more important to do.”

 (Bow fires an arrow and lands on the ship. He fires another arrow, catching onto Kyle’s shirt. Lonnie charges forward with a stun weapon, flipping to dodge Bow’s attacks. Bow fires another arrow, this time striking the cannon, which lets out green slime.)

Scorpia: “Oh, come on.”

(Lonnie and Bow face each other again, Bow throws Lonnie at Kyle, who crash into each other. Scorpia grabs hold of Bow with one of her claws.)

Bow: “Oh. You’re big.”

Scorpia: “See you.” (Throws Bow off the ship)

Kyle and Lonnie fire the cannon again, creating another hole in the gate.

  Sea Hawk sets his ship on fire and he and Glimmer vanish. The ship rushes toward the Horde ship.

Lonnie: “What the heck?”

All four Horde members yell and abandon ship, before the ships crash and explode. She-Ra fixes the gate.

 Catra emerges from the water and sighs in defeat. Scorpia holds onto a piece of wood and pulls Catra with her claw.

  “Season 1: Princess Prom”

Catra: “I’m sick of this. Shadow Weaver failed to get Adora, and if Hordak finds out she’s disobeying him, she’ll take us down with her. She’s obsessed. We need to think big picture. It’s time for someone new to take over—me. So, you in?”

Scorpia: “I’m hanging out in your room!” (chuckles)

Catra: “Unfortunately, you’re the only one I can trust around here.”

Scorpia: “Because we’re best friends.”

Catra: “Stop being so you and help me think. I have the beginning of a plan, but it’s not enough. I need to capture Adora so Shadow Weaver doesn’t demote me. I need to impress Hordak so he’ll make me the new Shadow Weaver. How do I do both?”

Scorpia: “Why don’t you try something at the All Princess Ball? Every princess is gonna be there, so Adora probably will be too. Ooh! This year’s theme is Winter Wonderland.”

(Catra snatches the scroll from her.)

Catra: “How did you get your claws on this?”

Scorpia: “They sent it to me. I’m a princess.”

Catra: “You’re a princess?”

Scorpia: “Yeah, you know. The Horde crash-landed in my family’s kingdom. We let them stay. My family gave Hordak our Runestone, the Black Garnet.”

Catra: “You’re a princess?”

Scorpia: “Oh man, I thought everyone knew. I mean, it’s covered in Force Captain Orientation.”

Catra: “I’m beginning to think I shouldn’t have skipped that.”

Catra: “Okay, you’re a princess and you’re going to a Princess Ball.”

(Scorpia looks downcast)

Scorpia: “Oh, no. I’m not going. No. No one liked my family, even before we joined the Horde. Ah…I never really fit with the other princesses. I made them uncomfortable and…yeah, they don’t like that. They don’t like me.”

(Catra looks sadly at Scorpia, feeling sympathetic. But she realizes that she could use this to her advantage.)

Catra: “And that’s exactly why you have to go. How dare those princesses pretend they’re better than you? Just because you’re different? How dare they abandon people just because they don’t fit in with their perfect little lives?”

Scorpia: “Yeah!”

Catra: “How dare they take best friends and turn them into giant sword ladies who run off with people clearly inferior to you?”

Scorpia: “You’re telling me your whole life with your words.” (She stares at Catra with admiration)

Catra: “Well, time to show those princesses a thing or two. You’re going, I’m coming as your plus one, and we are going to make this a night no one will ever forget.”

Scorpia hugs her.

Scorpia: “Super Pal Duo is going to Prom!”

 Scorpia tries on a dark Victoria dress/corset with lace and red bows, including a bow in her hair. There was a small heart on her cheek. Both she and Catra laugh at the silliness.

 Scorpia: “Yeah!” She twirls around in a red and black dress with the Horde symbol on it. She wears red hoop earrings, a spiky collar, and neon green eye makeup. She also wore black goth bracelets on her claws.

 Catra: “Huh?” She looks in disgust.

 Later, Catra taps her foot impatiently. She wore an elegant maroon suit with a tie. Scorpia emerges with an elegant black dress with red gems along the side. She also wore black heels and red gem earrings and black lipstick. Catra held out her hand and Scorpia happily took it.

 Scorpia and Catra soon arrive, hand in hand. Both of then bow respectfully to Frosta.

Adora: “Revered hostess, you can’t let them in. They’re from the Horde.”

Catra: “Revered hostess, Princess Scorpia was invited, as per the rules of this Ball. Rules which I personally have the utmost respect for.”

Adora: “You do not!”

Forsta: “Princess Adora, the rules state clearly that all princesses and their chosen guests are welcome.”

Adora: “They’re up to something. I can feel it. You have to…”

Frosta: “That’s enough! You look at me and see a child, but I have worked too hard to gain respect, only to throw it away because you feel they’re up to something. For centuries, the All Princess Ball has been neutral ground. I will not dishonor that legacy. Scorpia is a princess. Princesses get plus ones. They stay.”

Catra: “Really, Adora? I’m shocked. We’re not breaking any rules. Didn’t you read the invite?”

Adora: “I know you’re plotting something. From now to the second the ball ends, I’ll be watching. Wherever the two of you go, I go.”

Scorpia and Catra exchanged looks, beginning their plan.

Catra: “Suit yourself. Have fun with following us!”

  Scorpia pops several small cupcakes into her mouth with gusto.

Scorpia: “Mm. Mm. Wow, that is good. Oh what is…I don’t even know what’s in this. What? Sir? Garcon? What’s in this?”

 Scorpia places red gemstone bombs on the ice walls.

Bow: “Princess Scorpia is planting heat bombs! We have to stop her!”

Kyle and Lonnie exchange looks and hold Bow down. Scorpia grins, holding Ahe-Ra’s sword.

Bow: “What are you doing? Let me go! Let…”

Scorpia later knocks Bow out as he is held down by Kyle and Lonnie in disguise.

 All the heat bombs later go off.

 Glimmer: “Bow? Bow! Where are you?” She gasps.

Lonnie and Kyle drag an unconscious Bow to their scorpion shaped black ship.

Glimmer: “Get away from him!”

She kicks Lonnie and throws a blast of magic at Kyle.

Glimmer: “No!”

Glimmer is knocked out by Scorpia’s tail.

 Scorpia later drives the ship, holding Catra, Lonnie, Kyle, and handcuffed knocked out Bow and Glimmer.

Catra: (laughs) “See you later, princess.”

    “Season 1: No Princess Left Behind”

 Scorpia patrols the area on a hover ship. She notices Sea Hawk.

Scorpia: “Halt. Who are you?”

Sea Hawk: “Me? I’m the inspector. I’m here to inspect all the things.”

Scorpia: “Inspector?”

Scorpia: “Inspector! Oh, of course. I must have forgotten you were coming. We’re long overdue for an inspection, I do have to admit it, but I can assure you we are up to code.” They leave on a ship.

 Sea Hawk: “Well, you Horde types run a tight ship. I must say. Everything seems to be up to code.”

(Accidentally knocks off a piece of a pipe)

Sea Hawk: “Yes indeed, entirely up to code. You pass with flying colors. Now, unless you have something else for me to inspect, I should get home to my inspector children.”

Scorpia: “You know, you look familiar.”

Sea Hawk: “Perhaps you’ve seen me in your dreams?”

Scorpia: “No, that’s not it. Princess Prom. That’s where I know you from. I knew it would come to me. You were there with that mermaid.”

Sea Hawk: “She has a name! I mean, no, that wasn’t me.”

Scorpia: “You’re with the Rebellion.”

Sea Hawk: “Now, as a scrupulous inspector, threats…normally wouldn’t work on me. But in this case, uh, perhaps we can reach a compromise?”

Sea Hawk reads a sign that says “Duck”

Sea Hawk: “Duck?”

Scorpia: “Ooh where?” (looks around excitedly)

Sea Hawk: “Oh! Duck.”

Sea Hawk ducks and Scorpia screams as she is knocked away by a hanging metal claw.

    “Season 1: The Beacon”

 Scorpia, Catra, and the cadets stand with Shadow Weaver as Hordak speaks.

 Hordak: “Not only did you lose the princess known as Glimmer, but I learned that you’ve known Adora was She-Ra all along.”

Shadow Weaver: “Now you see why I felt it was so important to bring her back.”

Hordak: “All you did was invite attack from an enemy combatant with detailed knowledge of our operations. If I had known, I would never have agreed to your foolish plan.”

Catra: (chuckles) “Yeah, bad plan.”

Scorpia: “Wasn’t it your…? Oh.”

Catra elbows Scorpia.

(Entrapta spies on them through a vent)

   Catra: “Boy, Hordak really let Shadow Weaver have it. Did you see the look on her face?”

Scorpia: “Yes. Well, I mean, I think. It’s hard to tell with the mask and all.”

Both turn around to see a robot beeping. The robot follows them as they walk.

Catra: “Serves her right. If she wants to take credit for my plans, she can take the blame, too.”

Catra stops and turns around.

Scorpia: “Oh! What is it?”

Catra: “Shh.”

Scorpia: (whispers) “Oh sorry. What is it?”

Catra sniffs the air while Scorpia sniffs a pipe.

Scorpia: “Yeah. Yeah, that’s…that’s concrete.”

Scorpia removes the vent cover and Entrapta rolls out.

Entrapta: “Hi.”

  Entrapta hangs in shackles, she uses a device to unshackle one of them. Scorpia and Catra enter and Catra holds a stun weapon.

Catra: “Prisoner.”

Scorpia: “That’s Entrapta.”

Catra: “I know her name, I was just…Ugh, never mind. Lord Hordak himself tasked me with your interrogation. So, there’s no use resisting.”

Catra notices Entrapta unlatching a shackle and fires electricity into the wall.

Catra: “I don’t care what it takes. I’m going to drag the Rebellion’s plan out of you.”

Entrapta: “Ooh what’s that?” (takes the weapon)

Catra: “What? Hey!”

Entrapta presses a button, firing into the ceiling. Debris falls down and Scorpia shields Catra.

Scorpia: “Catra! Oh! Oh, oh, there you go.”

Entrapta: “Fascinating.”

Catra: “Give it back.” (snatches it back)

Entrapta: “Oh I like that thing. Can I have it?”

Catra: “No. And stop. I’m interrogating you.”

Entrapta: “Okay then. What do you want to know?”

Catra: “Why were you hiding out in the Fright Zone?”

Entrapta: “I was waiting for my friends to get back. They had trouble finding me before. So, I figured I’d make it easier for them and just stay put right here.”

Catra: “They left you.”

Entrapta: “No, no, they’re my friends, they’ll be back.”

Entrapta looks at Scorpia’s tail.

Entrapta: “Say, your tail secretes some kind of paralyzing agent, right? Do you think I could have a sample, to study?” (grabs it)

Scorpia: “Hey! You can’t touch another woman’s tail without asking!”

Catra: “Some friends. They left you and they’re not coming back. Isn’t that just like Adora? She left me behind too. Like I was nothing.” Catra stroked Entrapta’s hair.

Scorpia: “And me. I mean, I didn’t want to go, but she could’ve have at least asked.”

Catra: “Adora got her precious Bow and Glimmer back. All these princesses care about are people who are just like them. But you’re not like them, are you?” Catra twirls Entrapta’s hair.

Entrpata speaks into her device.

Entrapta: “Fright Zone log, hour 45. Is that right? I don’t know if that’s right, it was hard to tell in the walls. Hour 45, that’s too many hours. This angry feline person seems to be correct. They’re not coming back for me.”

Catra wipes Entrapta’s tear with her tail.

Catra: “You won’t have to pretend to be something you’re not with the Horde. Think of what you could accomplish here. What we could accomplish, together.”

Entrapta: “I’ve made more progress on my work in secret here than I did in a whole non-secret life out there. They should see. Horde technology gives me so much to work with. Emily’s the most advanced bot I’ve ever built.”

Catra: “Wait, who’s Emily?”

Entrapta: “Oh! How rude, allow me to introduce you.”

She clapped her hands.

Robot blasts a hole through the wall. Scorpia pushes Catra to the ground.

Scorpia: “I gotcha, I gotcha, I gotcha.”

Entrapta strokes Emily’s metal head.

Scorpia and Catra gasp at the melting hole in the wall.

Catra: “Those princesses have no idea who they left behind.”

Scorpia glances at a lava drop.

  Scorpia puts bricks in the wall, while Entrapta still hangs in shackles.

Scorpia: “Honestly, I don’t think anybody’s gonna notice. Oh.”

Brick falls out.

Entrapta: “Sorry again. About the wall.”

Catra: “Don’t worry about it.”

Entrapta: “You’re not mad? People usually get mad.”

Catra: “Are you kidding? I’m impressed. You rebuilt that bot, I mean Emily, all on your own? While living in the vents?”

Entrapta: “Sure did. Not only that, but she’s better than ever. Stronger, increased weapons capabilities, and affectionate, too. Who knows how much more powerful she could be if I just had access to a little First Ones tech. You don’t have any here, do you?”

Scorpia picks up the brick that fell out.

Catra: “First what?”

Entrapta: “First Ones tech. You know, advanced technology left behind by a lost civilization? Makes our modern innovations look like children’s toys? I’ve been attempting to integrate First Ones tech into my experiments for years, but my understanding of their code is still rudimentary. If I could just find the key to their language, there’s no telling what I could build. Such a find could yield almost unlimited power.” (laughs)

Scorpia gasps as another brick falls down.

Catra: “And where would one find this tech?”

Entrapta: “It’s buried all over the planet. It gives off a signal that can be traced. Lately I’ve been tracking the strongest signal I’ve ever seen. It must be a massive stash.”

Catra: “Where?”

Scorpia: “Ugh! Huh.” All the bricks fall down. (chuckles)

Catra: “I mean, uh, where?”

Entrapta: “I’ve triangulated the signal to somewhere in the Whispering Woods. The whole shifting landscape thing makes for a complicated variable, but I’ve created a map that’s accurate within two quadrants.”

Catra: “How do I get my hands on this map?”

Entrapta: “Like any good scientist, I carry everything I need on my person.”

Entrapta hands her a tracking device.

Catra: “I’m not sure if we can trust her yet. But if she’s telling the truth, this could give us a huge advantage over the Rebellion. Hordak will finally see how much more valuable I am than Shadow Weaver.”

Scorpia: “I bet he’ll promote you to…what comes after Force Captain?”

Catra: “Keep an eye on Entrapta while I go see if this pans out.”

Entrapta: “I hope it does, I wanna build something big.”

Entrapta: “Oh, sorry, my bad. Which hair part was in which thingy?”

    “Season 1: Promise”

Entrapta works on Emily.

Scorpia: “Ah. And then there was the day Catra and I were on a boat together. Did I ever tell you about that?”

Entrapta: “I’m pretty sure you did.”

Scorpia on recording: “Oh, one time, Catra and I were on a boat together. That was the best day ever.”

Entrapta: “Yep, you did.”

Scorpia: “I think that’s when we really made our connection, you know? Did you ever meet someone and you just instantly click?”

Entrapta: “Yes, it was like that with Emily.”

Scorpia: “What happened to you? You’re filthy. Are you okay? Do you need first aid? Do you need to be nursed tenderly back to health?”

Catra: “Scorpia, remember that little talk we had about personal space?”

Scorpia: “Oh right. Ten foot radius.”

Entrapta: “How’d it go? Did you find it?”

Catra: “Uh, why is the princess loose?”

Entrapta: “Oh, right.” (Gets back into the shackles.)

Entrapta: “Seriously, though, did you find it?”

Catra tosses her a crystal.

Entrapta: “An intact data crystal? I have never seen one so perfectly preserved. This could be a game changer. Who knows what secrets it could contain?”

Entrpata laughs and she dances with Scorpia.

Scorpia: “Man, I knew Catra could do it. It’s like I was telling you. She’s the best friend ever.”

Catra: “Just keep it down. I’m going to bed.”

 “Season 1: Light Hope”

Catra: “Okay I…what is going on here?”

Entrapta emerges from a vent.

Entrapta: “Catra, you got my note.”

Catra: “The one you dropped on my head from the air vent that says “come to my lab?”

Entrapta: “Yep, that’s the one. I’ve made great strides in analyzing the data from the First Ones data crystal you brought me. Look.”

Catra: “Where did this come from?”

Entrapta: “Oh you know, here and there, rooms.”

Catra: “Were their people in these rooms?”

Entrapta: “Well, not when I went back to take the stuff.”

Catra: “You belong here with us.” (chuckles)

Entrapta: “So the data…” (squeals) (places crystal in holder.)

Scorpia: “Ha! Wow. Whoa.” (scribbles on a notepad)

 Entrapta: “Look at these readings. Incredible. This seems to confirm my theories about the techno-organic nature of First Ones machinery, resulting in thaumaturlogical compatibility between magic and science!”

Catra: “I’m going to need you to try again. But this time, talk like a normal person.”

Entrapta: “Scorpia seems like she understands.”

Catra: “Scorpia is drawing stick figures holding hands.”

Scorpia: “I call it, Super Pal Trio. This is me, this is Catra, and I think it’s clear. Come on. I’m a bit of an artist.”

Entrapta: “I looked at the rock, which is a crystal, and used math. Wait, do I have to explain math to you?”

Catra groans.

Catra: “Yes or no, did that crystal give you enough data to upgrade our weapons?”

Entrapta: “Weapons? Ha! This is so much bigger than weapons. This could change everything. Etheria’s not just a planet. Whatever the first Ones did to it, it went deep.”

Catra: “And what does that mean?”

Entrapta: “You’re asking me about my theories? I’ve waited years for someone to ask me about my theories. Hang on, I made a model.” Entrapta takes Scorpia and Catra with her.

 Entrapta: “Behold, Etheria.”

She mentions to a large metal sphere with an array of lights to represent Runestones.

Entrapta: “The First Ones didn’t just settle on the surface of Etheria. Their technology runs throughout the planet’s core. This whole planet, it’s all First One’s tech.”

Catra: “And what are those supposed to be?”

Entrapta: “Runestones. From the data I’ve managed to extract, they regulate the planet through the princesses. They’re directly connected to each other and to the planet’s power grid in a delicate balance.”

Catra: “Which means?”

Entrapta: “Which means they’re our best access point to hack the planet.”

Catra: “Hack the planet?”

Entrapta: “Hypothetically. But it’s not so simple. There’s only a handful of Runestones in the whole world.”

Scorpia: “Runestone? You mean, like the Black Garnet? Cause, (chuckles) we have the Black Garnet.”

Entrapta: “The Black Garnet? You have a Runestone? The Fright Zone has a Runestone?”

Scorpia: “Well, duh. It was my family’s. But when the Horde landed, we gave it to Hordak, who then gave it to Shadow Weaver who… you tell a friend, he tells a friend, it’s one of those things.”

Entrapta: “Where is it? Can I see it? Touch it?”

Catra: “Okay, calm down. What exactly are you planning on doing to the Black Garnet?”

Entrapta: “If we hack the Runestone grid, we could boost the Garnet’s power and use it for…well, anything. As power source, as…”

Catra: “A weapon?”

Entrapta: “Potentially. But if it’s like my other experiments, the results will be explosive.”

Scorpia: “I don’t think Shadow Weaver will like that.”

Catra: “Scorpia’s right. Shadow Weaver won’t like it. So, I will absolutely get you the Black Garnet. Leave it all to me.”

 Entrapta and Scorpia work on the machine.

 Catra: “Alright, hurry it up. Those machines aren’t going to hook up themselves.”

Shadow Weaver: “They won’t be hooked up at all.”

Scorpia: “Shadow Weaver. We just…uh…”

Shadow Weaver: “Silence! Did you really think you could invade my inner sanctum without me noticing? I never thought you were so bold as to openly rebel, but it will be my pleasure to put you back in your place.”

Catra: “Oh Shadow Weaver, I can do whatever I want with this hunk of rock.”

Shadow Weaver: “Absurd. By whose authority?”

Hordak: “By mine.”

Everyone bows.

Shadow Weaver: “Lord Hordak, I don’t understand.”

Hordak: “Catra and Entrapta have bene working on a way to meld this strange First Ones tech with our machines, to weaponize it. I found out and was intrigued. I gave Force captain Catra and her tem my blessing to go ahead. So, understand, Shadow Weaver. I’m displeased with your interruption.”

Shadow Weaver: “My Lord, are you really going to let this…this princess tinker with my Runestone?”

Hordak: “Her tinkering has boosted the firepower of every weapon she’s touched. So yes, she gets to tinker with whatever she wants. Including the Black Garnet, which is mine to give or take as I see fit.”

Shadow Weaver: “You can’t. You can’t do this! I alone have learned how to draw power from it, a feat no sorceress has done before. I have unlocked its potential!”

Hordak: “And you wasted it on parlor tricks. Force captain Catra, proceed. The Garnet is yours.”

Catra; “Yes, Lord Hordak.”

Shadow Weaver: “No!”

Catra: “Stop her! Don’t let her…”

Shadow Weaver: “You won’t take what is mine!”

Scorpia charges at Shadow Weaver but gets frozen.

Shadow Weaver: “No!”

Scorpia and Entrapta are freed. Entrapta hugs Emily.

Catra: “Scorpia, restrain the sorceress. We won’t have to worry about her any longer.”

Scorpia picks up shadow Weaver and takes her to a cell.

Catra: “Entrapta, if you would.”

Entrapta: “All right, everyone, let’s get weird.” (turns on the Black Garnet)

Scorpia: (gasps) “Look.”

The shadows merge into the crystal and shoot upwards into the air in a dark column.

 Scorpia and Catra walk on a balcony, looking at the red lightning in the sky.

Scorpia: “Wow.” (gasps in terror) “What do you think it’s doing.”

Catra: “I don’t know. But I can work with this.”

 “Season 1: The Battle of Bright Moon”

Scorpia: “Catra, you gotta see this.”

Scorpia and Catra look at a blizzard in the Whispering Woods on a screen.

Scorpia: “Tidal waves, firestorms, earthquakes. Man, Etheria’s really taking this hard. I mean, yay for us. But also, whoa.”

Entrapta spins around in her chair.

Entrapta: “The experiment has been more effective than I could ever have dreamed. This proves my hypothesis correct! With the Black Garnet at 200 percent power, the precarious equilibrium that governs all of Etheria’s nature functions, has been thrown into complete chaos, no doubt as a result of the other elemental Runestones…Ah! Hey.”

Catra stops her chair.

Catra: “Translate.”

Entrapta: “By making the Black Garnet more powerful, we’ve sapped power from the other princesses’ Runestones, upsetting the balance and making the weather go screw-y. It’s in my notes, if you’d like.”

Catra: “Whoa, whoa. What was that you just said about making the other princesses less powerful?”

Entrapta: “Well, the other elemental princesses, that is. Don’t worry about me and Scorpia. I don’t have a Runestone, and Scorpia doesn’t have any connection to the Black Garnet anymore…if she ever did.”

Scorpia: “Huh? Somebody say my name?”

Catra: “And how would we make an effect like that permanent?”

Entrapta: “Well, I’d have to run more tests to know for sure, but…oh.”

Catra breaks one of the lights, representing a Runestone.

Entrapta: “Yeah, that should work, too.”

Catra: “Get a strike team together. We’re going to Bright Moon.”

Scorpia: “Bright Moon? Why?”

Catra: “Because we’re going to take out Bright Moon’s Runestone. And with the Whispering Woods frozen over, there’s nothing stopping us.”

   Scorpia blocks Glimmer’s way with her tail up the stairs.

Scorpia: “So where were we? Oh yeah. I was about to punch you.”

Scorpia attacks Glimmer and pushes her against a rock wall. Glimmer glitches.

Scorpia: “Ah. Pretty.”

Glimmer pushes Scorpia back, then knocks her over the stairs, falling into the water.

  Scorpia, Catra, and Entrapta walk over to Hordak.

Hordak: “Force Captain, it seems your experiment has failed.”

Entrapta: “On the contrary, the experiment was a huge success. I know more about First Ones tech than ever. This is just the beginning.”

Catra: “I got us closer to conquering Bright Moon than anyone ever has. Not to mention the Whispering Woods is still in ruins. Etheria is ours for the taking.”

Hordak: “Very well, Force Captain Catra. You will have other chances to prove your worth to me as my second in command.”

 “Season 2: The Frozen Forest”

Catra: “Huh?”

Scorpia and Entrapta hang out in the room.

Catra: “What is all this junk?”

Entrapta: “Isn’t it wonderful? The stuff from my castle arrived.”

Entrapta holds up a picture of a cute purple cat with big green eyes.

Catra shrieks as she notices a robot mouse.

Catra: “Yeah. Wonderful. What’s the report from the woods?”

Entrapta: “Oh! I just received a transmission from one of my bots.”

Entrapta flops on the couch, Scorpia holds a tray of mini cupcakes for her. They watch the princesses fight off the bots, Perfuma throws a bot with her vines.

Scorpia: “Oh, boy. Ouch.”

Entrapta: “Wow, it fell apart with one hit there. I could definitely make some improvements.”

Mermista defeats another bot with water.

Scorpia: “Oh yeah. Game over.”

Catra: “It doesn’t matter. We’ll just send more bots, and more after that. They’ll be so busy defending their precious trees, we’ll conquer the planet before they know what’s happened.”

Entrapta holds up a First Ones crystal. Entrapta: “I have an even better idea.”

  Catra and Scorpia talk to Hordak.

Catra: “With the woods frozen, princesses distracted by bots, we’ve been able to gain significant ground.”

Scorpia holds up a map.

Hordak: “You have not disappointed me, Force Captain. Clearly, I was wise to promote you.”

Entrapta: “I’m just gonna borrow this.”

Entrapta jumps behind the throne, mask on, holding a wrench. She looks at the wrench.

Entrapta: “Oh, what is that?”

Catra: “Uh yes. We’ve kept the princesses distracted, but we could be doing more. We should be working to take them out, once and for all. Isn’t that right, Entrapta? Entrapta!”

Entrapta: “Oh right.”

Entrapta uses her hair to clap, and a bigger robot crawls up, darker in color, with purple lights.

Entrapta: “May I introduce Emily’s Kid Sister. EKS for short. With First Ones tech at its core, this little beauty has enough power to rival a princess.”

She fires a stun gun at the robot’s leg, which instantly repairs itself.

Hordak: “Impressive indeed. And you can make more of these?”

Entrapta: “Yes! I mean, no. I mean, I could. But I only had enough First Ones tech to make four.”

Catra: “But I know where we can get more.”

  The robots arrive at the First ones hideout. Scorpia, Catra and Entrapta watch the screen.

Catra: “That place has enough First Ones tech inside to power a whole armada of robots forever.”

Entrapta: “Ah, I want that.”

Catra gasps as Frosta uses her ice to make the robots slip.

 Perfuma and Mermista break apart one bot.

Scorpia: “One bot down but three to go!”

Entrapta: “Fight, EKS’s!”

Glimmer defeats another one with her staff and the screen turns black.

Scorpia: “Ooh, he is not recovering from that.”

Entrapta: “I can’t look. Tell me what’s happening. No, don’t.”

 She-Ra walks over to the bot and says “Hey, Catra,” before punching it.

Scorpia: “It’s okay. We have two left.”

Scorpia walks over to the screen and presses a self destruct button.

Entrapta: “Do you have to?”

Catra: “Whatever. We’ll find more tech.”

The princesses defeat the last bot together.

  “Season 2: Ties that Bind”

 A Horde flag is hung up at Dryl Castle. Catra stands on a ledge and looks at a small device.

Catra: “The city’s forces have all fled. Dryl is ours.”

Scorpia walks down the hall by Entrapta’s pictures.

Scorpia: “All right! I mean, I guess it kind of already was ours. Since their princess is on our side, but the banners really make it feel official.”

Catra: “Where are you?”

Scorpia: “That is a great question and the answer is, I do not know. Yeah, this place is some kind of maze.”

Catra presses her Horde badge.

Catra: “There. That’s me. Follow it out when you’re done. And hurry up, we’ve got work to do.”

 Catra yawns and her tablet beeps. Glimmer and Bow hide behind boxes.

Kyle: “Hello? Tell me you’re on your way back. I need back up! Entrapta’s new invention has lost it!”

Entrapta: “Bot 437 seems to be having some sort of existential crisis. Down, boy, down!”

Robot chases Entrapta with a metal claw, and a shovel.

Catra: “Pull it together. You’re fine.

Entrapta holds back the shovel and a claw. She holds a sharp point and another metal claw back with her feet.

Entrapta: “Stop it! Please! Why are you doing this to me?”

Glimmer attacks Catra with her magic and pushes her back.

Scorpia growls and charges forward to punch her, but she vanishes.

Bow stops Catra in her tracks with an arrow.

Bow escapes by using a smoke arrow. Scorpia fights Glimmer, who dodges. She finally grabs her, only for a slime arrow to cause Scorpia to let go of Glimmer.

Bow: “Glimmer, we gotta out of here, now!”

Catra: “Get them.”

 Glimmer teleports them into a hall several times.

Catra: “I see the Rebels sent their finest.”

Catra and Glimmer attack each other.

 Catra is taken hostage by Bow and Glimmer after they teleport outside.

 Catra presses her Horde button after she and the others escape a river.

 Scorpia paces back and forth as Lonnie and the lizard watch.

Scorpia: “What do you mean there’s no sign of her? Where could they have gone?”

She leans close to the lizard guy. “Think, Scorpia. Do we tell Hordak? Send out a search party? Put up posters? How are we gonna find Catra? If somebody has touched a hair on her head, I don’t know…Huh?”

Her tablet beeps.

Scorpia: “Oh, she’s signaling us! We can follow this right to her. Catra, I’m coming!”

Scorpia grabs Lonnie and the lizard and takes them with her in a run.

Scorpia: “Don’t move!”

She runs with Lonnie and the lizard, noticing Catra tied up in vines. The six have a stand off.

Scorpia: “Catra, are you okay? Did they hurt you? I will crush them!”

Glimmer: “She’s fine. We want to make a trade. We’ll release Catra if you’ll release Entrapta.”

Catra: “I have a better trade. You release me right now, or we finish Entrapta off once and for all.”

Bow: “What?”

Glimmer: “She’s bluffing.”

Catra: “Scorpia, get Kyle on the comm.”

Scorpia presses her tablet.

Entrapta: “No, no, no, wait! Wait! Oh, no!”

Kyle: “Force Captain, I knew you’d call me back! What do I do?”

Catra: “If you don’t hear from us in 30 seconds, take Entrapta out.”

Kyle: “What?”

Entrapta: “Just relax. We’re figuring it out. Everything’s okay.”

Entrapta’s larger bot fights the smaller rogue bot.

Glimmer: “Two can play at that game.”

Scorpia: “Catra! If you touch her again…”

Catra: “Easy there, big gal. She’s not gonna try anything. They’re noble Rebels after all. They play by the rules.”

Glimmer conjures up magic.

Bow: “Glimmer, stop!”

Glimmer: “This isn’t fair! After everything she’s done? After what she did to us? We’re supposed to just let her go?”

Glimmer: “How do we know they’d really get rid of Entrapta, Bow? They need her.”

Bow: “We can’t take that chance! We’re not them.”

Glimmer lets her go.

Scorpia: “Oh! Oh, come here! Come on! I’m just so glad this nightmare is over.”

Scorpia frees Catra.

Catra (laughs): “Wow, I didn’t think you’d actually buy that.”

Glimmer: “We held up our end of the bargain. Now, show us that Entrapta’s alive.”

Catra: “You and Adora are perfect for each other, I’ll give you that. Earnest, naïve, ridiculously easy to manipulate. It’s adorable. And it’s why you’re never going to win.”

Scorpia hands Catra the tablet.

Catra: “Kyle, if you actually took me seriously just then, call it off.”

Kyle gets tossed around by the rogue bot, spins in the air.

Entrapta: “Kyle isn’t available at the moment. But I’ve got it under control.”

She presses a button, sending electricity to shut down the rogue bot.

Entrapta: “Don’t worry. This was just the prototype. The next model will be much, much bigger.”

Bow: “Entrapta? What’s going on?”

Catra: “Oh, hey. You wanna talk to her?”

Catra flips up the screen.

Entrapta: “Hi, Bow, what are you doing there?”

Glimmer: “Just hang on, Entrapta, we’re going to rescue you.”

Entrapta: “Oh good. Rescue me from what?”

Glimmer: “From the Horde!”

Entrapta: “Oh, well that’s nice of you. But all of my stuff is here now, so probably, I’ll just stay. Thanks, anyway, though.”

Bow: “Entrapta, are you on the Horde’s side?”

Entrapta: “I’m on the side of science. But I am living in the Fright Zone now and the Horde is supplying me with tools and materials for my work. So, yes I guess?”

Catra: “Did I forget to mention that? Ha. Opps.”

Entrapta: “But don’t worry about me. I love it here. I’ve made unbelievable progress in my research. And the Horde has been so supportive. I’m getting closer every day to unraveling the mysteries of Etheria. Hacking the Black Garnet was just the first step.”

Bow: “That was you?”

Catra: “So much for the power of friendship.”

Bow: “Come on, Glimmer. Let’s go. Glimmer?”

Glimmer charges forward. Glimmer tries to punch Catra but she dodges the attacks. Scorpia slaps Glimmer to the side with her tail.

Bow: “Glimmer!” Bow attacks the lizard and swings forward.

Catra: “Forget the princess, she has no power! Get him!”

Glimmer: “I’m not as naïve as you think. Turns out, I saved a little magic just for you.” (blows raspberry and she vanishes with Bow.)

Catra: “No!” Gets hit by Scorpia’s tail.

  “Season 2: Signals”

Catra and Scorpia make plans in Catra’s room.

Catra: “Third Battalion is closest. If they move on Erelandia, the Rebellion will have to answer.”

Scorpia drops folders full of paper and tries to hold them.

Scorpia: “Yeah, small problem. Um, the Third battalion is refusing to fight. Because they don’t have armor. They put in…where is it? Um, six requests for resupply. Didn’t you see these?”

Catra: “I’ve been a little busy almost toppling Bright Moon and coming closer than anyone to conquering the planet. Not that anybody seems to care.”

Scorpia: “I care.”

Catra: “Fine. Give them the armor.”

Scorpia: “Ah, okay, um…Boy I’d sure like to do that. Uh, but the armory is out of armor.”

Catra: “So have them make more.”

Scorpia: “Okay, just gotta find that file. (chuckles) They’re just so slidey and slippery.”

Catra: “How do I defeat the Rebellion when all I do is this stupid busy work? I bet Shadow Weaver didn’t have to deal with this.”

Scorpia: “These are her files, so, she probably did? Just saying. That’s a guess on my part.”

Entrapta shouts and falls out of a pipe.

Entrapta: “Hi.”

Catra: “You’re not a prisoner anymore. You don’t have to sneak around.”

Entrapta; “The ducts are faster. I don’t have time to waste. I need a six-sided hex driver right now.”

Catra: “I’m the one who doesn’t have time to waste. Aren’t you some kind of genius? Make do with what you have.”

Entrapta: “Of course I could, but it’s the principle. Use the proper tool for the job. If you can’t help me, it’s fine. I saw one on Hordak’s lab.”

Catra: “I know you’re new to the Fright Zone, and possibly to being around people in general, but Hordak isn’t somebody to mess with. Under no circumstances will you go anywhere near Hordak’s sanctum.”

Entrapta: “Ooh he calls his lab a sanctum. Oh, that is so classy!”

Catra: “Focus! I need you to promise me that you will stay away from Hordak. Prmose!”

Entrapta: “Okay, okay, I promise.”

Scorpia: “Catra. (laughs). Here it is. Oh okay, so the armory can’t make more armor because they are out of irid…do-iridul-lum? Irdil…the point is, they’re out of the stuff they need to make armor.”

Catra: “So where do we get more?”

Scorpia: “Oh uh, I don’t have a file of that.”

Catra: “I’ll handle it myself. But keep an eye on Entrapta, and make sure she doesn’t go near Hordak.”

Scorpia; “Got it, boss. I won’t let her out of my sight.”

Scorpia: “Now you didn’t happen to see which way she went, did you? You know what, I’ll figure it out, I’ll figure it out.” (laughs)

  Scorpia: “Catra. Catra. Hey Catra.”

Catra: “Oh wow.”

Scorpia; “You are fast. Anyway, I found the file. And guess what?”

Catra: “The material is produced here in the Fright Zone?”

Scorpia: “Beautiful and brilliant.”

Catra: “Where’s Entrapta? You’re supposed to watch her!”

Scorpia: “You know she’s…she’s…I don’t know where she is. Truthfully. But I’m gonna fix that, because that’s the kind of friend I am. So you’re welcome.”

   Scorpia and Catra run in to see Hordak and Entrapta.

Catra: “I’m sorry, Lord Hordak. Entrapta is new. I promise she will never bother you again.”

Hordak: “You are the one bothering me, Force Captain with your unwelcome intrusion. I am working. With Entrapta’s assistance.”

Entrapta: “Did you hear that, Emily? I’ve never had a lab partner before.”

Scorpia and Catra leave.

  “Season 2: Roll With It”

Scorpia stands with Lonnie, Kyle and lizard guy.

Scorpia: “Move those big weapon-y things! Flap those banners! Uh…Keep doing whatever it is you’re doing, guy I’m pointing at. Now do a different thing! And look sharp, Force Captain’s orders!”

Soldiers run from below.

Scorpia: “Catra left me in charge. Me. Can you believe it?”

Lonnie: “Uh, no. I really can’t.”

Scorpia: “Ah, me neither.”

Lonnie face palms in the background.

Scorpia: “She must trust me. I can’t let her down. Kyle, man the parapets!”

Kyle: “I don’t know what those are.”

Scorpia: “Then find out.”

Kyle runs off.

Scorpia: “Scorpia, you’re in charge of the fortress,” she said. “Even you can’t mess this up,” she said. Even me. She’s thinking about me. Ah. Should I get her a thank you gift? What’s her favorite color? Kyle, what are you doing?”

Kyle: “Uh, you said…I…”

Scorpia: “Go find out Catra’s favorite color!”

Kyle runs off.

Lizard and Lonnie try and run from Scorpia.

Scorpia: “You guys know Catra. What would she like? I need it to be something that says, “thank you,” but also, “we are sometimes tied together by the threads of fate.”

Lonnie: “We should spend less time talking about Catra, and more time checking the defenses.”

Scorpia stares blankly.

Lonnie: “The reason we’re here!”

Scorpia laughs and pushes Lonnie to the side.

Scorpia: “Okay. You don’t need to remind me. My wildcat is counting on me, and I won’t let her down. For Catra, I will defend this pass with my very life!”

Lonnie: “Wrong pass.”

Scorpia runs to the right.

Scorpia: “Yes, this is the pass I’ll defend with my very life. No reason to worry at all!”

 Lizard holds a tiny bot.

Scorpia: “Spy Bot, the mission is simple. Spy on the princesses so I can stop them, and impress Catra so much, she’ll finally admit we’re best friends, or at the very least have a bond that can ever be broken. Got that?”

Lonnie: “Uh, it’s not turned on, and um, that’s not how it works.”

Scorpia: “Good, yeah. I was just testing you on whether you knew how to do that. And you passed. So, kudos. Now, let’s go spy!”

Lonnie clears her throat and presses a button, turning on the bot.

Scorpia: “Oh, aren’t you the cutest little fella? Look at you with your little legs and your antenna. You’re just the cutest thing I’ve ever…”

Lonnie: “Ahem.”

Scorpia: “Spying, yes. That is the thing we are doing.” Scorpia tries to press a button on the remote control. She almost drops it.

Scorpia: “Second test. Lonnie: “Do you want me to drive the Spy Bot?”

Scorpia: “Yes please.”

 Scorpia, Lonnie, Kyle and lizard guy look at the screen.

Lonnie: “We’ve got visual. Turning on the audio.”

Scorpia; “I can’t believe it.”

Lonnie: “Me neither.”

Scorpia: “They’re gonna give us frostbite, then attack us with a plant golem, and a woman named Sea-Ra and bow’s got a Trident of Power? Who knows what that does? Oh, we’re doomed!”

Lonnie: “Uh, they’re obviously just coming up with ideas. Terrible ideas.”

Scorpia cries on her knees.

Scorpia: “We cannot risk it. Get in closer.”

Scorpia tries to take the remote.

Lonnie: “Hey get off of me!”

 Spy bot shuts down.

Scorpia: “No! Kyle, go grab one of the other Spy Bots you packed.”

Kyle: “Mm-hm. Was that my job?”

Scorpia: “Really, Kyle? I don’t know how you haven’t been fired.”

 Lonnie: “We’ve added more bots to the tower’s weak points. Kyle is hiding somewhere. Rogelio is commanding the extra turrets.”

Scorpia runs to her, cowering in fear.

Scorpia: “And if there are plant monsters or warriors in ice armor, or Sea-Ra?”

Lonnie: “For the last time, none of that stuff was real. We’ve reinforced our defenses. We got this.”

Scorpia: “Okay. Good. And thanks, Lonnie.”

Scorpia: “Who’s Rogelio?”

Lonnie: “Rogelio, the lizard guy.”

Scorpia: “Oh right. I wondered what his deal was.”

Both gasp.

Lonnie: “No. No it can’t be!”

Mermista, Frosta, Perfuma, Glimmer, Bow, and She-Ra attack.

Scorpia: “Fire!”

Soldiers fire at the monster, but Frosta freezes the cannons.

She-Ra faces Scorpia. “It’s over, Catra. You’ve lost.”

Scorpia: “Catra’s not here. But I’m happy to take you down for her.”

Scorpia fights Catra, sword versus claws.

She-Ra: “Catra’s really not here and she left you in charge?”

Scorpia: “Yes. Why do people keep acting surprised about that?”

Glimmer hits Scorpia with a blast. Scorpia takes Glimmer’s staff with her tail and knocks her down. She holds Glimmer over the wall.

Scorpia: “Bup bup bup! Stay where you are, or we’ll find out if Sparkles has enough magic to land on her feet. Like I was saying, Catra trusts me enough to…ow!”

Glimmer punches Scorpia.

Scorpia: “Hey, you don’t hit the person dangling you over the edge. Stop!”

Glimmer escapes by shooting a blast at Scorpia, falling into she-Ra’s arms.

Scorpia: “Catra trusts…”

Gets hit in the face with water.

Scorpia: “Catra…”

Gets hit with plant vines and pink flowers.

“Catra trusts, huh?”

Bow fires an arrow at her.

Scorpia: “Okay, seriously, how many of you are there? Oh, too many.”

Scorpia: “Whoa.” Scorpia gets knocked down from the tower and falls into the water.”

Scorpia and the others leave on a ship.

Scorpia: “All in favor of blaming this on Kyle?”

Lonnie: “Oh yeah.”

Scorpia: “Yep. Yeah, that’s unanimous.”

Kyle: “Oh man.” Head downcast

  “Season 2: White Out”

 Catra and the others are at a Horde base in a blizzard. Catra shivers.

Entrapta: “Hi Catra. Did you have a nice nap?”

Catra: “Why is this taking so long? You said there was a First Ones weapon here. Where is it?”

Entrapta: “I never said ‘weapon.’ I said there’s a piece of First Ones tech buried deep under the ice, and a really powerful one at that. The energy levels, it must be a part of the First Ones’ supercomputer.”

Catra: “Just keep digging. Hordak is not going to be happy if we waste his time and come back empty handed.”

Entrapta: “A scientist never returns empty handed. There’s always data.”

Catra: “I’m not here freezing my tail off for data. Find me something useful, or we’re packing up and heading home. This place gives me the creeps.”

 Scorpia watches Catra jump down boxes and open another one.

Scorpia: “Okay, Scorpia, get your head in the game. You’ve got this. You and Catra have a special bond, and deep down in her hear, she knows that.” (sighs)

Catra: “Scorpia, good, you’re here.”

Scorpia: “Yes I am.”  

Catra: “Entrapta brought all this junk from her lab. Help me find a space heater or something since apparently we live here now.”

Scorpia: “So I’ve been thinking, and I know you’ve been really busy and focused on your career lately, but would you ever want to… you know, like, hang out sometime with me?”

Catra: “What are you talking about? We are hanging out. Right now.”

Scorpia: “Yes, totally, totes. But uh, what I meant was, like outside of office hours. You know we could, pfft, I don’t know, um, play a board game or do some other type of bonding activity.”

Scorpia laughs then shouts as she trips over a box. A red crystal tumbles out. Catra picks it up and looks at it.

Entrapta tries to grab it.

Entrapta: “Careful with that. It’s a Rare First Ones artifact. I’ve been meaning to study it, but I haven’t gotten a chance. The last time I deployed it, it ended up infecting all of my robots with some kind of murder virus.”

Catra: “You brought along a murder virus and not a blanket?”

Entrapta: “It does other things, too. For example, when it infected She-Ra, she lost all her powers. Also, she got very floppy.”

Catra: “A She-Ra off switch, huh? Why didn’t you say something sooner?”

Scorpia: “So anyway, in She-Ra business, (chuckles) when I said we could do something…”

(Alarm blares.)

Entrapta: “Uh oh.”

Catra: “What?”

Entrapta: (chuckles) “It’s just a small bump. I’m sure it’s fine. But our drilling bots have gone offline. All of them. At once. Come on, we should go check it out.”

Catra: (groans) “I hate this place.”

 Entrapta: “Ah. Here we go. Well, the drilling bots are gone.”

Scorpia: “What? They just disappeared into thin air?”

Entrapta: “Maybe there’s scientific truth to the rumors about strange happenings in this region.”

Catra: “We weren’t sent here to chase rumors. Hordak wants tech. If your bots can’t dig it out, then maybe I’ll send you down there to…”

She-Ra: “Catra. It’s been a while.”

Catra: “Hey, Adora.”

She-Ra: “You’re pretty far from the front line. I guess Shadow Weaver’s keeping you away from the action since you lost the battle of Bright Moon.”

Catra: “Shadow Weaver? Wow. I always forget how clueless you are.”

She-Ra: “We’re here to take back this land. Time for you to go back to the Fright Zone.”

Catra; “You want us to go? Try and make us.”

She-Ra: “My pleasure.”

She-Ra chases Catra.

Sea Hawk: “Adventure!”

Scorpia: “This is not how it was supposed to go.”

Scorpia jumps and kicks Sea Hawk down. Glimmer fires a blast into Scorpia’s face. Scorpia blocks the blasts with her claws and charges forward. Scorpia grabs Glimmer and tosses her away.

Sea Hawk clashes with Scorpia.

Sea Hawk: “Hey, while we’re here, would you describe be as “cool?” Be honest now.”

Scorpia: “Potentially.”

Bow chases after Entrapta.

Bow: “Entrapta, whatever you’re doing here has to stop! You don’t understand the forces you’re messing with!”

Entrapta: “I know! That’s the fun of it!”

 Catra infects She-Ra.

Catra: “You said she’d be powerless.”

Entrapta: “She will be. Eventually. I think.

Catra: “Actually this is pretty cool.”

  Catra: “This is the greatest thing that’s ever happened.”

  Scorpia tackles She-Ra and stops her rampage.

Scorpia: “Stay away from her.”

Entrapta: “Oh I get it now. The sword got infected, not Adora herself. Huh. I guess she really is organic matter.”

Scorpia: “Catra, are you okay?”

Catra: (laughs) “That went so much better than I could’ve ever hoped. Looks like you’re mine now, Adora. Come on, get her inside.”

Scorpia carries Adora inside.

 Catra: “Always so perfect. Look at you now. You’re coming back to the Horde under my command.”

Scorpia: “So, we’re, uh, keeping her?”

Catra: “You saw her out there. As long as we have this sword, we have the power to make her go berserk. We can turn the Rebellion’s own hero against them. That’s good. I wonder which one of your friends I’ll have you annihilate first.”

Catra chuckles and Scorpia laughs nervously.

Entrapta: “It looks like the bots pinpointed the location of the First Ones’ tech before they disappeared. If you just give me a little more time.”

Catra: “Ugh. Hey. This dumb mission is over. We have what we need right here, the ultimate weapon. Pack up. We’re taking her back to the Fright Zone.”

Entrapta: “But Hordak wanted us to…”

Catra: “Oh, wanted us to dig a useless hole? Forget it. I’m bringing She-Ra back.”

(Alarm blares)

Catra: “I’ll go. It’s probably just more Rebel idiots. Scorpia, keep an eye on Adora.”

Scorpia: “Oh, yeah. Yeah. I will absolutely look after this sleeping, non-moving person. Uh…”

Entrapta: “She went that way.”

  Scorpia: “Just wanted a moment with Catra, but no, I’m stuck babysitting her ex-best friend.”

Scorpia gets hit with a mop by an infected Adora.

Scorpia: “Uh, you okay, Adora?”

Adora: “Wow. You are a big bug.”

Scorpia: “Whew. Yep, that is the truth. Glad you’re seeing clearly. Now, come on, I’m taking you to the lab. (groans) What was the code again? Uh maybe…”

Adora hits random keys “Boop boop boop.”

Scorpia: “Stop that.”

Adora presses more keys.

Scorpia: “Okay, I’m pretty sure it was…”

Adora: “Boop boop boop”

Scorpia holds her down.

Scorpia: “Don’t. Don’t. Stop. Why are you making this so much harder for me? Please. Please. I’m a woman on the edge. I’ve had a real challenge of a day.

Adora: “Boop boop boop boop”

Scorpia shoves her away as the light turns green.

Scorpia: “How did you do that?”

Adora: “I put in Catra’s favorite number.” (chuckles)

Scorpia: (groans) “I get it. You know Catra’s favorite number and I don’t. Rub it in my face, why don’t ya?”

Scorpia; “Uh, that’s not good.”

Scorpia notices a gaping hole in the wall.

Adora laughs and stick out her tongue to catch snowflakes. Scorpia rushes to take her away before the monster arrives.

Scorpia: “Change of plans. How about we stay inside?”

Adora; “Yay! It’s girl’s night in!”

  Scorpia: (groans) “I can’t believe I’m stuck here in a closet with you. I should be by Catra’s side, protecting her. Why can’t you just stay out of our way?”

Sea Hawk enters.

Scorpia: (gasps) “Catra?”

Scorpia: “Inspector Pirate?”

Adora waves.

Sea Hawk: “Adora. Ahem. I’m here to rescue you.”

Adora: “Uh, more like I’m here to rescue you.” (laughs)

Sea Hawk: “That doesn’t make any sense. Is she alright?”

Scorpia: “I don’t know. She is getting on my last nerve. And she’s not going anywhere.”

Sea Hawk: “We’ll see about that. En garde.”

Both of then tug and Adora, fighting over her.

Adora: “You guys are my best friends.”

 Catra: “I really hate this place.”

Catra: “What’s happening? Why is the power going out?”

Entrapta: “By drilling into the ice, we’ve unleashed these creatures. Now they’re obsessively trying to destroy us. What an unexpected twist!”

Glimmer and Bow teleport into the lab.

Entrapta: “Hi!”

Entrapta: “Ow!” Gets hit with Bow’s arrow, trapped in a rug. Entrapta; “Fascinating.” She rolls around.

 Sea Hawk: “Hand her over.”

Scorpia: “Let go! Catra entrusted me with watching her. I can’t let her down.”

Adora: “Catra. (chuckles) She’s mean.”

Scorpia: “She’s misunderstood! You of all people should know that! I mean, you grew up together. I can’t compete with that. No matter what I do, I can’t seem to break down her walls. But you two, even when you’re trying to kill each other, you can tell there’s a real bond. I just…I wish she would see me as worth her time, too.”

Both Scorpia and Sea Hawk cry.

Sea Hawk: “I…I know how you feel.”

 Catra is perched on a box.

Catra: “Always great to see you, Sparkles, but we’re a little busy here.”

Glimmer: “Where’s the disc, Catra?”

Catra: “What? You didn’t like my new, improved version of She-Ra?”

Bow: “Entrapta, please. Look who you’re working with. Whatever the Horde is giving you, it’s not worth the damage you’re doing. Those monsters are infected by the same virus that’s infecting She-Ra.”

Entrapta looks at measuring tape.

Entrapta: “Infected? That’s can’t be right. The disc only infects First Ones tech. Unless…(gasps) the bugs are First Ones tech.”

 Sea Hawk: “I mean, just once I’d like to hang out with Mermista and her friends. I’m good at groups. I have excellent stories of derring do. Why don’t they want me around?”

Scorpia: “I hear you. Catra’s been so busy since she got promoted. But she still always expects me to make time for her. Does she even understand how much I do for her?”

Sea Hawk: “Exactly. It seems like the only time anyone wants to hang is when they need me to give them a ride or do something for them.”

Scorpia: “Ugh. Tell me about it. Catra once used my hard rock exoskeleton as a nail file. I had to bluff.”

(Both laugh)

Scorpia: “Is there something wrong with us?”

Adora: “You know, you guys, you’re really great. You’re just, like, the best. You’re good friends and good people. And I like you.”

Adora touches Scorpia’s shoulder. Adora: “You are so pointy.”

Sea Hawk: “You know what? She’s right. We are really great. I’m clever, roguishly good looking, and a top-notch sailor. I don’t care if anyone thinks I’m cool. I don’t need their opinions to validate me. I’m Sea Hawk.”

Scorpia: “And me. I am brave, strong, give great hugs, and I’m loyal.”

She puts Adora down.

Scorpia: “You may have left Catra, but someday, she’s gonna see that I won’t. I’ll always be there for her, because that’s who I am.”

Adora: “Yay!”

Scorpia: “I’m also someone who’s about to kick some bug butt.”

Sea Hawk: “Let’s show them what we’re made of.”

  Glimmer: “We have to destroy the disc, or none of us are getting out.”

Catra: “Huh. Guess I must have lost it.”

Entrapta: “Catra, it’s in your pocket, remember?”

 Scorpia charges at the monster with Sea Hawk and Adora.

Scorpia: “For the Horde!”

Sea Hawk: “I don’t agree with that sentiment, but I’m also here.”

Adora (waves a mop): “Pew pew.”

Adora (to Glimmer) “Hey, I know you.”

Glimmer: “Adora, I’m so glad you’re okay.”

Scorpia runs and protects Catra’s head from falling rock.

Scorpia: “Catra, are you alright?”

Catra: “Just find the sword. I’ve got Adora.”

Glimmer and Catra fight over the tech piece.

Scorpia crawls on the floor and finds the sword.

Adora walks along with her mop and looks at the sword.

Scorpia: “No, you don’t.”

Adora: “Hi.”

Sea Hawk: “En garde.”

Catra and Glimmer tug at the disc.

Glimmer: “Just give us the disc!”

Catra: “Are you kidding? I’ve got control of Adora. I am not giving that up.”

Bow, Scorpia, and Sea Hawk fight to get the sword. Bow on top of Scorpia on top of Sea Hawk.

 Catra runs from the monster and is soon cornered.

Bow: “Catra, you have to destroy the disc. It’s the only way to stop them.”

Scorpia: “Catra!”

The disc falls out of Catra’s hands and Scorpia picks it up.

Glimmer: “Scorpia, you can end this. You’ve got to break the disc now.”

Catra: “Don’t you dare.”

Scorpia: “Uh.”

Sea Hawk: “It seems to me that caring about someone is the greatest adventure of them all.”

Scorpia smiles at Sea Hawk and turns to Catra.

Scorpia: “Sorry, wildcat. This is for your own good.”

Catra: “No!”

Scorpia breaks the tech. The monsters retreat and Adora turns back to normal.

Adora: “Oh, what happened?”

Scorpia runs and grabs Catra and Entrapta.

Catra: “Hey, put me down.”

 On the boat, Catra sneezes and shivers. Scorpia arrives and puts a blue blanket on her. Entrapta plays with her tablet.

Catra: “What’re you so happy about? She-Ra won. And we didn’t get what we came for. The mission was a failure. How are we going to explain this one to Hordak?”

Entrapta: “Failure? This mission was a resounding success. Ta-da! I got the First Ones’ tech”

She rolls out a disc of First Ones tech.

Catra: “What? When did you even…how long have you had that?”

Entrapta: “A while. But we were having so much fun, I didn’t want to say anything. Isn’t it amazing? This puppy’ll power Hordak’s portal technology and then some. (laughs) Hordak is gonna be so thrilled.” (rolls it inside)

Scorpia shivers.

Catra: “Hey. Thanks for getting us out.”

Scorpia: “Anytime.”

Catra: (groans) All right, come on.”

Scorpia gets in the blanket with Catra.

Scorpia: “Really? Yes! Oh! Thank you.”

Scorpia leans her head on Catra.

Scorpia: “Oh gosh, look at us. Just two peas in a pod. So when I brought it up before, I said board games, but it doesn’t have to be. We could do anything. I’m open. I like bowling. It’s difficult for me with my claws, but…”

  “Season 2: Light Spinner”

 Catra almost loses her balance on the railing. Scorpia laughs.

Catra: “How’d you find me?”

Scorpia: “You always come here when you’re upset. Also, I looked everywhere. Now, what’s troubling my bestie?”

Catra: “I’m not your bestie and I’m fine.”

Scorpia: “Oh, I don’t accept any of that.”

Catra: “Yeah, well get used to not getting what you want in life. Hordak is making me send Shadow Weaver to Beast Island.”

Scorpia: “Wait, Beast Island is real?”

Scorpia lifts up part of the pipe railing.

Scorpia: “Oops that’s not good. Oh, shoot. Okay, let me just fix that. Uh, Catra, can I get a hand? Catra?”

She accidentally breaks more of it. She drops the railing pieces below.

Scorpia: “I thought Beast Island was just a story they told to keep us in line. Being sent there is supposed to be a fate worse than death. I bet there’s some nice stuff, too. Maybe Shadow Weaver will write and tell us.”

Catra: “What is wrong with you? People don’t send letters from Beast Island. They go and never come back. It doesn’t matter how hard I work, or what I do, Hordak doesn’t trust me. He never listens to me. Shadow Weaver is useful and she can help us.”

Scorpia: “Seriously? Because she hasn’t exactly given us any information. Why do you really want to keep her around? She’s never been very nice to you. I kind of thought you hated her.”

Catra: “You…you wouldn’t understand.”

Scorpia sighs.

 “Season 2: Reunion”

Lizard guy, Lonnie, Kyle, and Scorpia stand at attention as Catra paces back and forth.

Catra: “I need you to beef up security. Bring all reports directly to me. No one else. I want patrols doubled. Above all…”

Catra sees a Shadow Weaver figure and shouts in fear.

Scorpia: “Uh…you were saying?”

Catra: “Yes, and report anything suspicious directly to me.”

Lonnie: “You mean like the fact that Shadow Weaver’s cell is empty?”

Catra: “I threw the prisoner into solitary last night. Not that I need to explain myself to underlings.”

Scorpia: “Catra, Lonnie was trying to answer your…”

Catra: “You have your orders. Next person who questions me gets to see Shadow Weaver’s cell up close. Move. I said move!”

The cadets run out.

Scorpia: “Catra.”

Scorpia looks at her concerned, Catra glares and Scorpia turns away.

 Back in Catra’s room, Catra looks over papers on her bed. Scorpia enters.

Scorpia: “Hey Catra. Listen, I’ve been looking for anything suspicious like you said, but this is the Fright Zone, so, that’s pretty much everything. (chuckles) I was hoping you could tell me what I’m supposed to be looking for?”

Catra: “If you spend more time following orders and less time questioning them, you wouldn’t need me to. Now get out. Go.”

Scorpia: “Okay, wildcat. I really didn’t wanna have to do this, but you leave me no choice.”

Catra: “What are you doing?”

Scorpia lifts the blue blanket from the bed and then wraps Catra in it. She holds her and rocks her back and forth.

Scorpia: “Just let all your cares go. You’re safe. You’re safe here.”

Catra: “Stop it. Stop.”

Scorpia: “You’re safe here, okay?”

Catra: “Let go of me. Are you crazy?”

Scorpia: “There’s nothing we can’t handle.”

Catra: “I lost Shadow Weaver. How are we supposed to handle that?”

Scorpia: “What?”

Catra: “Shadow Weaver escaped. I have to find her before Hordak learns the truth.”

Scorpia: “Well, you don’t have to do it alone. I’m here. I bet Entrapta can whip up a locater.”

Catra: “No. Entrapta spends time with Hordak and is bad with secrets. The minute we tell Entrapta, she tells him, then it’s over for me.”

Scorpia sets Catra down on the bed.

Scorpia: “Then we make sure that doesn’t happen. We’ll find Shadow Weaver, the two of us, and not a word of it will leave this room.”

 “Season 3: The Price of Power”

Scorpia runs to Catra’s cell

Scorpia: “Catra. Catra. Catra, I found you.”

Catra: “Scorpia? How did you get in here?”

Scorpia: “Oh boy. It was quite the heist.”

Scorpia knocks off a guard by the door

Scorpia: “Very high-level, dangerous stuff. Now come on, I’m busting you out. We don’t have time before…”

Catra: “Before what?”

Scorpia: “Uh…Hordak. He’s called an assembly to witness your punishment. But I’m sure it’s…It’s probably nothing, but whatever it is, I won’t let it happen. I’m gonna get you out of here. Gosh, these buttons are tiny. Just so small. Ah, hit the wrong one. (laughs) Okay, just a second. Oh, shoot, not that one.”

Catra: “Stop it. I never stood a chance. I did everything right. I thought I could prove myself, but it doesn’t matter what I do, I don’t get to win. Shadow Weaver was right.”

Scorpia: (bangs her claws on the field door) “She’s not right. Don’t give up yet. I can save you.”

Catra: “You really care, don’t you?”

Scorpia: “Of course I care. You’re Catra. You’re our leader. You’re…you’re my friend. You’re everything to me.”

Catra (laughs)

Catra: “Caring about people is what got me into this mess. Get out of here, or they’ll take you down with me.”

Scorpia: “What?”

Catra: “Are you stupid? I said leave. Guards!”

Scorpia leaves

 Catra later is handcuffed between two guards and brought before the rest of the Horde in the throne room. Scorpia stands with Lonnie, Kyle, and Rogelio, watching sadly.

Hordak: “I want you all to watch and learn. There is nothing I do not know. Nothing I am not willing to do to punish those who betray my trust. Your former Force Captain has proven to be compromised, ineffective, and worthless. To the rest of you, take a lesson from this. This is what happens to failures.”

Catra: “You’re the failure.”

Everyone gasps.

Catra: “You need me, just like you needed Shadow Weaver, because you have no idea how to run this place. All you know how to do is hide in your lab. Maybe that’s why you can’t defeat a group of teenagers.”

Scorpia (sadly): “Catra.”

 Hordak: (growls) “Save your little speech. There has been a change of plan.”

Entrapta: “Hi, Catra. I saved your life. You’re welcome.”

Catra: “I don’t understand.”

Hordak: “Entrapta has interceded on your behalf. You should be thanking her. Instead of the many punishments I intended, you are being sent to retrieve First Ones tech for us in the Crimson waste.”

Catra: “The Crimson Waste? It’s a total dead zone. Nothing survives out there.”

Hordak (chuckles): “Exactly.”

  “Season 3: Once Upon a Time in the Waste”

 Scorpia: “Catra. Hey, Catra. Catra?”

Scorpia pants in exhaustion.

Scorpia: “Boy, you are just as fast on sand as everywhere else. Whoo! Ha. Now, what are we looking at?”

Catra: “I’m looking at the Crimson Waste. The place Hordak sent me to die. I have no idea what you’re doing, as the last thing I told you was to leave me alone.”

Scorpia: “I know. It was so noble of you. You pushed me away in order to save me. It just brought us closer together. (chuckles)”

Catra: “I’m not…(groans) You know what? It doesn’t matter. Nothing matters anymore. You know what I see here? All my hard work ignored because of one mistake. My dreams turning to dust in front of my eyes. But mainly I’m looking at that?”

Catra mentions to the skeleton bar hideout. Catra steps and crushes a skull.

Scorpia: “Huh. Must be abandoned. According to Force Captain Orientation, the Crimson Waste is deserted.”

Catra: “Yeah, it better be. I’m not in the mood to deal with…people.”

The curtain opens. Both stop and stare at the criminals and animal human creatures in the bar.

Scorpia: “Or that information could be completely wrong. Maybe I should have skipped orientation, ha ha, you know what I mean?”

Catra groans loudly in frustration.

Catra: “Of course Hordak is wrong. He’s a shut-in who lives in his lab and doesn’t know how to do anything. Why am I surprised at this?”

Catra grabs a blue frog’s coat and pulls him off the stool.

Catra: “Move it. I’m tired.”

The creature growls and Catra hisses in return, making the creature leave. Catra glares at another light blue individual who quickly looks away and goes back to drinking.

Scorpia: “Hey, Catra, I’m not questioning your leadership here, but maybe we shouldn’t pick on the heavily armed crowd?”

Catra: “Oh yeah? And what are they gonna do? Send me to die in the Crimson Waste? (gasps) Would you look at that, I’m already here.”

Goat Goon: “Good riddance to that She-Ra girl.”

Catra: “Are you kidding me?”

Goat Goon: “If I ever see that boy or his sparkly friend, or that angry blonde one again, I swear, I’ll…”

Catra: (clears throat) “Which way did they go?”

Goat Goon: “Who are you?”

Catra: “You said there was a sparkly girl, a boy with arrows, and a blonde. Which way did they go?”

Goat Goon: “Buzz off, kitty kitty.”

Catra: “What, are you too dumb to understand a simple question? Just point, genius, and I’ll figure it out.”

Scorpia: “Hey, Catra?”

Catra: “What?”

Scorpia pulls her to the side.

Scorpia: “Last thing I remember, Hordak sent us here to track down First Ones Tech, not Adora. So, why do we need to know which way they’re going?”

Catra: “Because Adora and her friends are always after the same thing we are. Of course they’re in the middle of nowhere.”

Goat Goon: ‘She had the nerve…”

Catra grabs the goon

Catra: “So spit it out. Where are they going?”

Goat Goon: “There are only two rules in the Crimson Waste. One, the strong make the rules.”

Catra: (laughs). The crowd turns

Catra: “So, here’s the thing. I’ve done this. The whole “threatening people” bit, the intimidation. I’ve been there. And I just don’t care anymore.”

Catra scraps her claws across the table.

Catra: “Some people have a bad day. I’ve had a bad life. If I want something, it’s taken from me.”

Catra throws her jacket into the face of a goon holding a bone knife. She kicks him to the ground and steals his weapon.

Catra: “If I win a fight, I lose the war. Threats only work on someone if they have something to lose. But me? I’ve already lost it all.”

Catra stands on the table, the goons shake in fear.

Catra: “You can’t be any good at this, because you just let yourself get distracted.”

Scorpia stings another goon and he collapses. Scorpia grins.

Catra: “So, what’ll it be?”

Goat Goon: “Hey, you know, we don’t think of you as an outsider at all. You are okay with us. We’ll take you anywhere you wanna go, boss.”

Catra looks at the blue individual, who whistles and turns around, revealing a blue jacket with a golden serpent emblem on the back.

Catra: “Good.”

 Scorpia, Catra and the two goons walk through the desert.

Scorpia (laughs) “Oh boy, you really had them going. I’ve never seen a room of murderous troughs look so freaked out before. It was truly an honor to witness.”

Catra: “Wait, those washed-up hacks? They needed to be taught what happens when they try to threaten me.”

Scorpia: “They won’t be bothering us anymore, that’s for sure. (laughs)”

Scorpia swipes her claw, sending the blue goon into a cactus, freezing him.

Scorpia: “Oh, oops, sorry. Can you carry her again?”

Catra: “Scorpia, you don’t have to ask.”

Turns to Goat Goon, raising the knife.

Catra: “Carry her, idiot. Move.”

Catra: “You know, I’m starting to think this place gets a bad rep.”

Scorpia: “Oh, I’m with you. It’s nice and toasty. If you look for the ground ripples, you can avoid the quicksand. And my exoskeleton is loving this dry climate.”

Catra: “And you can take whatever you want. The meaner you are, the more they listen.”

Catra: “Give me your dart gun.”

Goat Goon: Oh! Uh…yeah, go.” (hands it over)

Catra: “See?”

Scorpia laughs

Catra: “I’m going to call you Kyle.”

Goat Goon: “Uh…what?”

Catra: “Shut up and keep walking, Kyle.”

Goat Goon: “Uh…okay.”

Catra and Scorpia laugh

Scorpia: “So, this is fun.”

Catra: “Yeah. It is.”

Scorpia stares at Catra lovingly with a gasp.

Catra: “Stop it or I take it all back.”

Scorpia: “I’m not saying anything.”

Catra: (groans) “You’re doing that thing with your face where it’s obvious what you’re thinking.”

Scorpia: “Do you mean smiling?”

Catra: “Look, I’m just acknowledging…”

Scorpia holds Catra back. Catra throws a rock ahead and it sinks into the quicksand.

Catra: “We make a good team, that’s it.”

Scorpia: “Right. A good team. That’s us.”

The group walks to an open space where a giant skeleton mouth with teeth stands.

Scorpia: “This is crazy. Are there really animals this big? Come on.”

Catra: “Not anymore.”

A shriek is heard in the distance.

Catra holds up her hand.

Scorpia: “What?”

Catra notices a pebble fall to the ground. She runs back and grabs hold of Goat Goon.

“What are you trying to pull?”

Goat Goon: “Nothing. What are you talking about?”

Scorpia: “Catra, what’s going on?”

Catra: “I’ll tell you what. Kyle here wasn’t paying attention. And led us right into an ambush.”

A crowd of goons stand on top of the canyon walls and holler. A red reptile leader stares down from the skeleton mouth and growls with a grin.

 Goat Goon: “Oh, no. It’s Tung Lashor!”

Catra: (laughs)

Catra: “I’m sorry, what?”

Goat Goon: “Tung Lashor rules the number two gang in the Crimson Waste. He’s been itching to push Huntara out for years and become number one. With her gone, they’d run this place.”

Tung: “And it looks like today is our lucky, lucky, day.”

Tung: “I never thought you’d be dumb enough to step foot out here without Huntara. But here you are. And now I’m gonna leave your bones as a warning to all who cross Tung Lashor, strongest in the Crimson Waste.”

He cracks his whip.

Catra laughs

Catra: “It sounds even stupider the second time. Seriously, Tung Lashor? Pfft. Which one of you came up with that?”

Scorpia (chuckles) “Right? It’s like, what, did you lose a bet?”

Tung: “You done, outsider?”

Catra: “Are you kidding? I’m just getting started. First, all that “leaving your bones” talk, it’s just too much. But I’m sure around here you’re considered very scary. Second, they’re not with Huntara anymore, they’re with me. And third… I like that whip. I think I’ll be taking it.”

Tung (laughs)

Tung: “Is that so? Big talk for such a little…”

Scorpia: “Hey, do you even know how to use a whip?”

Catra: “Can’t be hard if this guy figured it out.”

Tung: “Uh…I said…”

Scorpia: “I think it’s all in the wrist. Like wa-pow! Crack! Whip!”

Catra: “I’m not gonna say whip when I use the whip. No one does that.”

Scorpia; “Ooh. Maybe you can say a catchphrase then. Like, uh…like “whip.” It’s…I mean, I’m just spitballing here…I like, I don’t know, like…”

Tung: “Enough! I’m gonna wipe that smirk off your face, outsider!”

Tung throws his jacket off.

Tung: “Who’s the strongest in the Crimson Waste?”

Crowd: “Lashor! Lashor!”

Tung: “And don’t you forget it.”

Tung Lashor cracks his whip and attacks.

Tung: “Whip!”

Scorpia: “Catra!”

Scorpia dodges arrows. Catra runs back to avoid the whip. Lashor catches Catra by the ankle and drags her toward him with the whip as she tries to grab the knife.

Tung: “Where’s all that big talk now, kitty?”

Scorpia: “Catra!”

Catra throws sand in his eyes, releasing her. Catra kicks him in the chin.

Tung: “You cheating little…”

Catra flips several times to avoid the whip. She lands on a rock in the middle of quicksand. She leaps at the last minute to safety. Tung falls into the quicksand.

Tung: “What? Oh no.”

Catra: “Oh, hold on.”

Tung throws his whip to her. Catra pulls it hard out of his hands, victorious.

Catra: “Great. Thanks for the whip.”

Tung: “Guys! Anybody! Help me, please!”

Catra; “That was too easy. Now who’s the strongest in the Crimson Waste?”

Scorpia: “Catra. Catra. Catra. Catra!”

The crowd chants her name and cheers louder.  

Catra: “And don’t you forget it.”

Catra tosses the jacket to Scorpia who catches it and smiles.

 Catra claps as she and the gang surround Adora and her friends on the ship.

Huntara: “Who’s there? Come out and face Huntara!”

Bow and Glimmer get hit with darts. Huntara blocks one. The two goons come out with the others.

Huntara: “You two joined Tung Lashor?”

Catra: “They haven’t joined him. They joined me. Hey, Adora.”

Catra snaps her fingers and the goons fire darts.

Adora runs and grabs the sword.

Adora: “For the honor of…”

Catra snatches the sword from her hands using the whip. Scorpia grabs hold of Adora with her claws, holding up her hands.

Catra: “This might be the quickest I’ve ever won a fight. Always so dramatic with you, isn’t it, Adora?”

Adora: “Huntara! Get them out!”

Huntara runs and grabs Bow and Glimmer and runs out the ship.

Catra: “Stop her.”

Adora gets stung and gets captured.

 The gang cheers, lifting their swords and beer bottles and mugs. Catra lounges on a throne like chair, sword in hand, Scorpia by her side.

Goat Goon: “A toast to driving Huntara out of the Waste!”

(Gang cheers)

A lizard holds up a gemstone.

Goat Goon: “A toast to finding all this new loot, huh?”

(Gang cheers)

Goat Goon: “And a toast to Boss Catra, best leader we’ve ever had! Yeah!”

Catra stands on the chair.

Catra: “Scorpia! A toast to Scorpia!”

Goon: “Oh, yes, Scorpia! Whoo!”

Scorpia: “What? I can’t. You guys, I…thank you. Yes. Gosh.”

Catra runs and leads Scorpia into a separate room, holding hands. They both laugh as the door closes.

Catra: “Can you believe this? They said this was called a “party.” I like it. When we go back, there’s going to be a lot more parties.”

Scorpia: “Uh, the crazy desert lady got away.”

Catra: “Let her. We’ve got the most important thing right here. You heard that hologram. This is the key to the whole planet. When I bring this back to the Fright Zone, Hordak will see me for what I’m worth and I’ll be back on top.”

Scorpia: “Or, you know, counterpoint, we don’t go back at all.”

Catra: “What? Why wouldn’t we go back?”

Scorpia: “Uh…because you hate it there?”

Catra: “I don’t.”

Scorpia: “Hear me out, okay? Within a day, you’ve defeated the gangs ruling the Crimson Waste and made yourself their leader. This is the happiest I’ve ever seen you. Scratch that. This is the first time I’ve ever seen you happy, period. So, why would we go back? Let’s stay here. Forget Hordak. Forget Adora. Forget all of them. We could rule the Crimson Waste together, just the two of us. We could, you know, be happy.”

Catra: “I…I don’t... I have to go check on the prisoner.”

 Scorpia: “Hey, Catra. Whoa there. Gotta be careful, boss.”

(Gang cheers, lifting their mugs)

Scorpia: “Catra? You okay?”

Catra: “We are going back. We are going to open a portal. And we are going to crush them all.”

    Season 3: Moment of Truth

Catra brings in a tied up Adora to Hordak and the sword.

Catra: “What? Heh. Didn’t expect to see me again?”

Entrapta: “Oh, you have a whip now?”

Catra: “Focus. I got what you needed. This sword is the key to the whole planet.”

Entrapta: “I suppose it makes sense. She-Ra’s sword is First Ones tech, maybe the most powerful I’ve ever seen. All this time, this was the key that we needed.  I guess I should figure out how it works.”

Catra: (snaps her fingers) “I brought you everything you need to open a portal. And finish the Princesses off for good. What are we waiting for?”  

 Goat Goon: “Hey, would you look at this?” grabs a shirt from a locker.

Scorpia: “You can’t take that.”

Goat Goon: (tosses it to blue goon)

Goat Goon: “Let’s make this official.”

Scorpia: “It doesn’t even fit.”

The blue goon puts it on, and poses with all four of his arms. Scorpia tries to pull it off but can’t.

Goat Goon: “Not bad. You look good in a uniform.”

Catra cracks the locker door shut and arrives.

Scorpia: “Catra. Catra, there you are. I’ve been looking everywhere for you.”

Catra: “I’ve had my hands full. Any minute, Hordak’s going to open a portal and I’ll be the reason the Horde defeats the princesses. But hey, I couldn’t have done any of it without you. Thanks.”

Catra puts her hand on Scorpia’s shoulder. Scorpia shoves the laughing goat out of the way.

  Entrapta rummages through a box of junk while Scorpia sits.

Scorpia: “Ah, boy, I really appreciate you letting me assist you. I miss hanging out. Yeah you’ve been so busy with Hordak lately and Catra… I mean, she’s got her new friends.”

Entrapta: “Oh, this is not good.”

Scorpia: “Oh, you want me to go, too? I understand. I’m probably in your way. I’ll just…”

Entrapta: “No, not that. I’ve been running diagnoses on the portal. Watch.”

Explosions play on screen

Scorpia: “You are right. That is not good. Is that gonna happen? I mean, to the actual planet?”

Entrapta: “This is just an illustration. What will actually happen will be much worse. If my numbers are right, and they are, if we open a portal, the anomalies will be catastrophic. It’ll unhinge time and space, creating a warped reality that will collapse in on itself, erasing us from existence. I never thought I’d say this, but we can’t go through with it.”

Catra arrives,

Scorpia: “Catra.”

Catra shoves Scorpia aside.

Catra: “Why aren’t you in Hordak’s lab?”

Entrapta; “Uh, mmm…”

Catra: “There’s no time. We need to fire up the portal machine.”

Entrapta: “We can’t. Opening a portal right now will be disastrous. It’s going to collapse and take us all with it. Adora was right.”

Catra: “Adora is right. Adora gets everything she wants. But not this time. This time, I am going to win. I don’t care what it takes. We are opening that portal now.”

Entrapta; “No. I won’t. I need to tell Hordak. He’ll understand…”

Entrapta gets shocked

Catra: “Get her out of here!”

Goat Goon: “What do you want me to do with her?”

Catra: “I don’t care. Just get rid of her. Put her on the transport to Beast Island.”

Scorpia: “Beast Island?! You can’t.”

Catra: “You wanna be next?”

Catra aims her weapon at Scorpia and Scorpia looks downcast. Catra walks away and Scorpia sinks to her knees.

   Season 3: Remember

At the Force Captain meeting

Scorpia: “Hi. I’m Scorpia.”

Adora: “Oh, hey. Adora.”

Scorpia: “You know, I don’t know what it is, but I do not like you. It’s this gut feeling I have. Maybe it’s that poof thing you do with your hair. Or how much it draws attention to your gigantic forehead.”

Adora; “Okay, can everyone lay off my hair today?”

Scorpia; “What kind of a name is “Adora?” It’s like, okay, I get it, everyone loves you. But I do not.”

 Scorpia makes a cuko sign, indicating that Adora is crazy.

 Adora later runs after Scorpia who throws pieces of paper to the ground.

Adora: “You don’t think things are perfect.”

Scorpia: “Whoa. Ever heard of personal space? I happen to take it very seriously. And also, what are you talking about?”

Adora: “Things aren’t right. You must feel it, too. I’m not sure why yet, but I’m starting to remember. I need to get into Hordak’s sanctum and you need to help me.”

Scorpia: “Hordak’s sanctum? (laughs) I’m not sure if you know, but no one is allowed in there without express permission. I mean, this is basic stuff. Are you sure you’re qualified to be a Force Captain?”

Adora: “All of my memories stop in Hordak’s sanctum. There’s something in there, something powerful and dangerous. That’s where it all started. That’s where I have to go fix things.”

Scorpia: “Okay, Adora, I hear you.  Everything’s gonna be fine. In fact, I think I know some nice people who can help you if you just…”

Adora dodges Scorpia’s tail.

Adora: “Scorpia, you have to remember something. Tell me you remember. Everyone’s acting like things are perfect, except for you. Even Catra is…”

Scorpia: “Catra?”

Adora: “You do remember.”

Scorpia: “No, I…I mean, I don’t know. And Catra, she was just scared, she didn’t mean to…what is going on? I keep forgetting things. This is all wrong. How did we get here?”

Adora: “I don’t know. I just know we have to get to Hordak’s sanctum.”

Scorpia: “How did we get here?”

Adora: “Just go with it, okay? We need to get past those guards.”

Scorpia: “Oh man, this is a bad plan. What happens if we get caught? We are so fired.”

Both shush each other and hit frantically.

Both: “Enough. Stop it. Don’t. Don’t.”

Scorpia; “Don’t. Just move. Move.”

Soldier: “Hey. What are you doing here? Hands up.”

(soldiers fall)

Scorpia: “Did I just do that? I’m so fired.”

Adora: “Scorpia, you need to focus. None of that matters.”

Scorpia: “I don’t like this. Uh…wasn’t there a door here just a second ago?”

Adora: “Things are disappearing. It’s getting worse. We have to hurry. There’s gotta be another way in. There. It’s that lady.”

Scorpia: “What lady?”

Adora; “The one who says “Mara.” Come on.”

Scorpia: “Okay, that makes no sense. But I’m gonna follow you because I don’t see a lot of other options.”

Scorpia: (pants) “Oh, she’s so fast. Okay.”

Adora: “What?”

Scorpia: “Why is everyone so fast? Whoa.”

Adora: “This is it. Come on.”

Scorpia: “I hope this works.”

Adora; “It will. And you can go back to hating me.”

Scorpia: “Look, if you get us out of this, I promise I won’t hate you. I will just dislike you a reasonable amount.”  

Adora: “Deal.” (Shakes hands)

Adora: “No. No. No. This can’t be right. It was here, it was right here. Where is it? Catra. It was Catra. She captured me, she took…the sword. She activated the portal.”

Scorpia: “Sword?”

Adora: “The sword. There’s supposed to be a sword. My sword. But it’s gone. It’s in the portal. That’s why we’re here. I need to find it.”

Scorpia: “Quick, hide.” Both hide behind the desk as Hordak walks in.

Scorpia: “Oh, that was close.”

(Imp finds them and screeches like a monkey)

Adora: “Run.” Both run down the hall.

Scorpia: “What’s happening? I don’t understand what’s going on. Adora, wait. Wait up.”

Scorpia vanishes.

    “Season 4: Princess Scorpia”

 On a bedside table, there was a patched up orange stuffed scorpion with two little fangs from its mouth. The jacket with the serpent emblem had been thrown onto the desk. What looked like an egg with cream-colored wave-like patterns was positioned in front of three red crystals. A green Force Captain badge was also there. Standing most prominently, was a picture of baby Scorpia and her parents. Her queen mother had short white hair and wore a white dress with a red crystal necklace. Her father, the king, had black hair and wore elegant robes.

One of the lantern lights hummed and flickered overhead from the metal wall. Scorpia was snoring in her bunk bed, a blue blanket over her. Over the bed was a dreamcatcher of several red hanging crystals. Random drawings of Scorpia and Catra were taped onto the wall. A Horde flag hung from the side of the bed.

 Scorpia woke up with a smile on her face, always trying to be positive. She sat up and saluted. “Good morning, world. Force Captain Scorpia reporting for duty.”

She got out of bed and stood on the cold floor.

“Wake up, check.”

Scorpia walked over to a nearby mirror, checking her teeth with her claw.

“Looking sharp, check.”

“Breathe in new day.”

She took a deep breath and exhaled. “Check.”

She proceeded to put the blanket on the bunk bed. “Make bed, check.”

Emily, the robot, cast a glance at a tin of screws, gears, and metal pieces that Scorpia had put out.

“Feed Emily, although I’m still not sure that you eat, check.”

Emily’s purple light turned on and the bot rolled backwards into the bedside table.

“Hey, careful there,” said Scorpia.

The torn navy colored jacket glided to the floor and a red claw picked it up. Scorpia held it up for Emily to see.

“Cool, right? Catra gave it to me in the Crimson Waste. She’s got a matching one. It’s like, our thing, you know?”

Emily lowered her metal leg and beeped in a low tone.

Scorpia sighed. “I know, I know, she said we’re not friends anymore, but she didn’t mean it. And maybe I misheard her, there was a lot going on. There was a cannon.”

 “Look at us. You and me in the field, side by side. Taking a bunch of random prisoners from a party, putting said prisoner sin a pit, guarding said pit. Ugh, if that doesn’t say friendship, I don’t know what does. The super pal duo is back.”

“What about the weapons we confiscated?” Catra asked, ignoring her.

“Oh yeah, you gotta see this,” Scorpia said, running over to a tank and pressing a button. Confetti shot out from the barrel up at the top.

Scorpia laughed. “Huh? Huh? I know it’s just cut up pieces of paper, but isn’t it so much fun?”

“We need to focus,” Catra groaned, walking away.

“She-Ra was in Elberon. Which means she’s nearby,” Scorpia added running to catch up to Catra. “Do you think she’ll try some secret attack?”

Catra kept walking, device in hand. “Oh, I’m counting on it.”

Scorpia stopped in front of her. “Is that why you kidnapped everyone? Some plot against the Princess Alliance? I could help you if I knew what you were up to. You know, like old times.”

“It’s for a new strategy. That’s all you need to know,” Catra deadpanned.

“Oh, yeah, sure, sure, gotcha. Uh, feeling a little left out is all. You know, ever since the whole portal thing.”

“Get over it, then.”

 After the battle on their usual spot on the highest point of the metal building…the sky red, and a second moon full…

“Catra, there you are,” Scorpia said, walking over. Catra sat on the edge, angry over She-Ra’s escape. Scorpia sat by her.

“Are you okay? Don’t worry about that Adora stuff. I’m here and there’s nothing we can’t fix, because that’s what friends are for. I’m sure Hordak will understand. Oh, and if Entrapta were here, maybe we could…”

“Stop it!” Catra suddenly spat, standing. “Stop badgering me. Stop hovering around me. Just back off. I don’t need to explain myself to you. We’re not friends.”

Scorpia just stared straight ahead, not believing what she had just heard. Her world…her heart, shattered into pieces. Catra’s words hurt more than any scorpion sting ever could.

“Oh and Scorpia?” Catra added from behind. “Keep Emily out of my sight or I’ll sell her for scrap. Understand?”

She grinned evilly and walked back into the shadows, leaving Scorpia sitting alone. With Entrapta missing and Catra storming off, Emily was the only friend she currently had by her side. For her sake and Entrapta’s, Emily had to stay alive and intact.

 Pushing the memory aside, Scorpia put the jacket back on the table. Looking at herself in the mirror, she closed her eyes and breathed deeply.

“Push down doubts and insecurities…”

She sighed…

“…check.”

Feeling alert, Scorpia walked out of her room and made her way down the dark hallway.

“I am brave, strong, loyal, and I give great hugs. And I am going to be the best friend I can be!”

The metal doors opened to reveal the Horde soldiers running and yelling frantically around the room.

“Come on! Let’s go!” one barked.

“Move! What are you doing?” chided another.

Several of them were rushing around, carrying metal crates to be put to use or in storage.

With a yell, one of the soldiers fell off a balcony and to the ground, bits of metal littering the floor. An array of pipes were positioned under the balcony above the ground.

The shouts continued.

“Darryl! Seriously?”

“Watch out! I’m coming through…”

“Yep, today will be a great day,” Scorpia reassured herself through the daily chaos and a random explosion that sent smoke in the air.

 After helping to calm down some of the soldiers and doing her morning tasks, Scorpia carried a gray cup of hot tea down another hallway. She heard scuffling behind her; she looked but no one was there. Shrugging her shoulders, she continued walking, only to hear the noise again.

Emily moved out of the way out of Scorpia’s line of sight. She giggled and continued on.

Emily moved again, but this time, Scorpia looked left and right, finally spotting the tender bot.

“Emily! You know you’re supposed to stay in my room. You little scamp.”

Emily beeped and whined.

“Come on, no guilt-trip. It’s for your own good. We can’t let Catra see you. And right now, I’m bringing her a cup of my famous soothing tea. Old family recipe. If anyone could use a pick-me-up, it’s Catra.”

Emily whined again, lowered her head and slowly walked back. The bot turned around.

“Go on,” said Scorpia.

Emily turned around again.

Scorpia hesitated, then gave in. “Okay, you can come. Can’t say no to that cute little face.”

Emily rushed over to her, then quickly zoomed away in fright.

“”Hey, where are you…”

“Who are you talking to?”

Scorpia recognized the familiar voice and nearly spilled her tea.

“Catra!” she exclaimed nervously. “Oh! Hot! Okay. Boy, wow, you can really, ha, ha, sneak up on a gal. Ahem.” She cleared her throat.

She took a closer look at Catra, the feline’s arms crossed, and large bags under her different colored eyes. Red veins popped out in her eyes, her yellow eye twitching. Scorpia became quite concerned.

“Are you okay? You don’t look so good. Have you been getting enough sleep?”

Scorpia held out the cup. “Here, I made you some…”

“I didn’t ask for your opinion,” Catra responded. “I have a job for you. I need you to find Entrapta’s recordings. That thingy she was always babbling into.”

“You want Entrapta’s recordings? Does this mean…”

Getting Entrapta back?

“It means that Hordak needs them.”

Catra sighed, placing her hand on her forehead. “I’m so close. If I can pull this off, everything, everything will have been worth it. Find me those recordings so I can finish this.”

Sounded easy enough.

“Yes! Yes, I’ll find them, I promise,” Scorpia assured. “Did you want any of the tea?”

A silence.

“You know what, it’s not a…”

Catra snatched the cup from Scorpia’s claws and chugged down the entire thing. She threw the cup to the ground. “What are you still doing here?” She growled and stomped off.

 Scorpia smiled, already feeling like she had accomplished something. She walked outside with Emily. Soldiers were busy loading cargo into trucks, doing shifts, or patrolling. The sky was orange and red with sunset colors.

“See, Emily? What did I tell you? Catra just needed a loyal friend. I’ll find those recordings and then she can relax and things will go back to normal.”

She stopped short, noticing Lonnie, Kyle, and Rogelio loading heavy crates into a vehicle.

“Scorpia!” called Lonnie. “A little help?”

Scorpia lifted up a crate that Rogelio was pushing, the lizard hanging on for dear life.

“Hey, guys. Can’t stay long. I’m on a super important top-secret mission for Catra. Catra shook the crate, Rogelio struggling to hold on.

Lonnie glared. “Good luck with that. I’m sure Catra will be super grateful.” Her voice was iced with sarcasm and anger.

“Uh, yeah. Of course she’ll be grateful,” said Scorpia, dropping the crate. She began taking the crates out of the vehicle and placing them on the ground.

“Everything Catra’s done has been to help the Horde. And if we stick with her, keep doing our jobs, I know she’ll notice. You know, eventually.”

“Yeah, right,” Lonnie scoffed. She mentioned to two soldiers limping back from a mission, one supporting the other. “Our guys are getting attacked on the Northern Perimeter, and Catra’s letting it happen. She doesn’t care about any of us.”

Scorpia repressed any thoughts of denial. “No. No you’re wrong, Catra’s under a lot of pressure, and maybe she just…”

“When are you going to wake up?!” Lonnie exclaimed. Then she looked down. “Hey! We were supposed to be loading these onto the transport. Scorpia…ugh. Just get out of here. We’ve got real work to do.”

“Good idea. You do your job, I’ll go do mine. Just a well-oiled machine.”

 Scorpia wondered into the crowded room and sat on a couch. A box of old mechanical parts was in front of her. She rummaged through it and threw them behind her, finding a robot arm, a pipe, a screw…”

“Anything yet?” she called behind her.

Emily appeared from inside a box and shook her head.

“I know we’ve looked everywhere, but it’s got to be here somewhere.”

Scorpia peered underneath the couch and pulled out a picture.

A burst of nostalgic emotions flooded through her. It was a picture of her and Entrapta smiling on the couch, with Catra pouting in the middle. Entrapta did a peace sign with her hair and Scorpia’s mouth was wide in a laugh. Emily posed in the background.

“Super Pal Trio. Man those were good times, huh?”

Scorpia shook her head. “Focus! Scorpia, you can’t let Catra down. Think like Entrapta. Think like Entrapta.”

In a silly robotic voice, Scorpia burst out a yell: “Bots!”

She hung upside down. “Hordak,” and fell with a thump.

“Tiny food. Uh, First One’s Tech. Runestones.”

Then an idea came to her. “The Black Garnet Chamber!” she cried in her normal voice.

 Scorpia typed in a code and the metal door opened. The chamber was dark and full of spider webs. The Black Garnet stood dark and silent in the center of the room. Red crystals stood in holders on the wall.

Scorpia quietly walked inside, Emily behind her.

“Yeah, this place also gives me the creeps. But some of Entrapta’s stuff is still in here, so, the recordings might be, too.”

Scorpia bent down and laughed. “Wow. So many good times in here, huh? That time Entrapta hacked the Black Garnet. That time Shadow Weaver tried to kill us. And before that…”

Scorpia stared at her reflection in the crystal.

“You’re not gonna believe this Emily, but I’m actually a princess.”

Emily stood up in surprise.

“I know, right? That’s what they all say.”

She laughed. “It’s ridiculous, I know, but it’s true.   The Fright Zone used to be my family’s kingdom. But then Hordak showed up and, well, you know, the rest is history. It’s not like the Black Garnet ever worked for me anyway.”

A faint whooshing sound came from the crystal, a magical pulsing that seemed to draw her in. She lifted her claw to touch the Garnet…then pulled back.

“Ah, it’s for the best. I mean, can you imagine? Me, a princess?”

She sighed and took a deep breath. “I just need to find those recordings and then…”

 Emily gave her a playful nudge and Scorpia smiled. A light shined from Emily’s light purple center, creating a projector onto the wall. Scorpia turned to look at the recorded video. It was of Entrapta, Scorpia, and Catra getting ready for a mission to retrieve First Ones tech in the icy wilderness.

Scorpia first heard Entrapta’s voice and saw her on screen.

 “Commencing experiment number 703. Ready, Emily?”

“Entrapta?” breathed Scorpia.

Entrapta laughed as she looked at the camera. “Success! In addition to uploading back-ups of my logs into Emily’s hard drive, I’ve upgraded her to record visual data. Hi!”

Entrapta backed up. “Now when an experiment blows up and I lose all memory of that day, I’ll still have record of the research.”

She used her hair to pull Catra and Scorpia in close. “Everyone smile!”

Catra shoved her off. “I told you to be ready to leave. Have you even started packing?”

“I’m a scientist,” Entrapta replied. “The only thing I’ll need in the Northern Reach is my mind! Also my giant drill.”

She mentioned to another device with her hair.

“Also… everything in this room.”

Scorpia raised her arms in a cheer. “Super Pal Trio field trip! I can’t wait. We can watch the snow fall, drink hot cocoa…”

“Can the hot cocoas be tiny?” asked Entrapta.

Catra groaned in frustration. “We’re there to dig up First Ones tech. We’re not making cocoa.”

“That’s my wildcat, always on goal,” Scorpia praised. “What do you think is buried out there, anyway?”

“Oh…something big!” Entrapta exclaimed in excitement.

Catra crossed her arms. “Who cares? Pack your stuff and let’s go already.”

Scorpia spoke in a whisper, “I’ll bring the cocoa if you bring the tiny mugs.”

Entrapta laughed. “It’s a date.”

“Yeah!” Scorpia said as the girls high fived, Entrapta using her hair.

 The projector turned off.

“I miss her,” Scorpia said, sadly.

Then a realization came to her, and she turned toward Emily. “Wait, Entrapta’s recordings? She stored them inside you?"

She picked up Emily. “We did it, you beautiful bot! We found them! We’ve got to tell Catra that…”

Emily beeped several times.

“Well, can’t you just take them out? Not possible?”

Emily made more noises and the purple lights moved around her head.

“They’re deeply ingrained in your processor and can’t be accessed without dismantling you?”

Emily nodded and Scorpia lowered her.

“Catra needs these recordings, and I wanna be there for her. I’m loyal, that’s my whole thing.”

Emily jumped away and hid behind the Garnet in fear.

“I’m sure it’ll be fine,” Scorpia said. “She wouldn’t hurt you. She wouldn’t. Even though the recordings are inside you, and she’s kind of said the words “scrap metal” and “Emily” a lot.”

Scorpia stood, conflicted.

“Come on, I know a great place to hide. I mean, think, not hide. We’re not hiding. We’re thinking, that’s it.”

Emily slowly followed Scorpia out the door.

 Scorpia led the way to an old hideout, through a blocky entrance appeared to be made of crystal. The interior was dark and abandoned. Torn Horde flags hung to the sides. Wall paintings of other members of Scorpia’s race were displayed to the sides.

“Welcome to Horror Hall. It was part of the Royal Scorpion Family’s kingdom, but nobody comes here anymore. I would sneak down here to hide when I was a kid. Yeah.”

In front of her was the remainder ruin of a throne. On the center wall was a mural of the royal family. Scropia’s grandfather stood in the center as the high king. He had a dark beard and a square head. He was standing between Scorpia’s parents, Scorpia’s aunt and uncle off to the side.

“Oh! Check out these guys! That’s Pointy.”

She pointed to a Scorpion human wearing a battle helmet in a dance with a woman wearing a robe covering her face. Both had scorpion claws for hands.

“Over there is Captain Pointy.”

A large man with black hair, gray claws, wore a white and red uniform.

“And this here is the widow, Madame Pointessa.”

A butler held up a piece of cactus on a platter, presenting it to two lovely ladies. One lady with short brown hair wearing an elegant red dress another woman with dark black long hair, wearing a dress of white and pink.

“Okay, fine, I made those up,” Scorpia admitted. “I don’t know their names. But this, this guy, this is my granddad, the king.”

She mentioned to the central man dressed in royal garb, with a brown mustache and beard goatee.

“He was the greatest. That’s what the Horde told me, anyway. I don’t remember him. I was too young. I have Granddad to thank for my opportunities in life. He made the alliance with Hordak. As part of it, our kingdom gave up our Runestone, and princess. My granddad must’ve known I’d be happier as a soldier. And I made friends in the Horde, like you.”

Scopria glanced over to where Emily was looking. A Horde symbol was slashed over another painting of a man with white hair, dark skin, and red claws.

“Ah. Okay well, things didn’t exactly work out for my kingdom. But Granddad stayed loyal to the end. That’s what scorpions do best. Brave, loyal, great hugs.”

   Scorpia stood, eyes downcast, raging conflicts flooding through her mind. One part of her wanted to stay loyal to Catra and the Horde. It was what she had willed herself to do ever since she first came to the Horde.

But the other untapped part…

She wondered what it’d be like to be a princess, to be reunited with her family in the Crimson Waste. She barely even remembered her parents, let alone her grandfather. She felt like something crucial to her past and herself, was missing…an empty void that longed to be filled.

 And Catra…she could be trusted, right? Why had she said all those cruel things to her? Surely Scorpia hadn’t done anything wrong. But if Catra was really that cruel, and was willing to hurt Emily to get her way…”

Fresh tears threatened to pour down from her eyes, but she held them in.

Nature versus nurture…Princess versus Force Captain…to keep Catra or to let her go…

For a moment, Scorpia hardly knew who she was anymore.

 Emily leaned in lovingly, and Scorpia wrapped her arms around her.

Scorpia stood up. “I need to be there for Catra. I’ll just tell her about the recordings. She is my friend, and she will not hurt you if I ask her not to.”

Emily shook her metal head and turned on the projector again.

This time, an event was displayed that filled Scorpia with dread.

Staring with Catra’s angry voice that she heard.

 “I don’t care what it takes. We are opening that portal now!”

“No! I won’t!” Entrapta protested. “I need to tell Hordak. He’ll understand…”

Scorpia covered her face as she heard Entrapta’s pained screams and the sizzling of electricity.

“Get her out of here!” Catra yelled.

“What do you want be to do with her?” asked the goon.

“I don’t care! Just get rid of her.”

“She was threatened. She didn’t mean it,” Scorpia said out loud, though even she was starting to doubt herself.

“Put her on the transport to Beast Island.”

Scorpia’s protest rang out. “Beast Island?! You can’t!”

Catra aimed her laser baton at her. “You wanna be next?”

The projector turned off and Scorpia lowered her head.

“Catra betrayed her.” Catra betrayed Entrapta.

“She betrayed me and I just let her take Entrapta away.”

Then Scorpia said something that she never imagined would come out of her mouth. “Catra doesn’t care. She’ll hurt people to get her way. If she knew the recordings were inside you…”

“But I still have time. I can still be a good friend.”

Scorpia hid Emily within a pile of rocks and walked back over to the Fright Zone. Rummaging around the room full of junk, she found a piece of metal that looked like a hard drive.  Catra paced back and forth in the hallway. Scorpia arrived and Catra glared.

“You better have something for me.”

“Entrapta’s recordings. She stored them all in Emily.”

Catra grinned and took the piece from her. She observed it and narrowed her eyes.

“The chip got damaged when I extracted it, but hopefully that won’t matter. It was just so small, and, you know, pincers.”

Catra clenched her fists.

“You broke the recordings?”

“I didn’t mean to.”

Catra tossed the piece aside and blurted out with anger in her voice. “I asked you to do one thing. One simple thing, and you completely ruined it! But of course you ruined it. Yeah. You’re Scorpia. That’s just what you do. You couldn’t handle Emily, you never know when to shut up. The only thing you’ve ever done is get in my way!”

Every word pierced Scorpia’s heart.

“I mean, how can you possibly be this useless?”

A tense silence.

“What?”

Gathering her courage, Scorpia spoke hard truthful words: “You’re a bad friend.”

Scorpia then sadly walked away.

She made it back to the hideout and Emily burst form the rock pile. Like an excited dog, Emily bonded over to Scorpia and she gave the bot a hug.

“Okay, I bought us some time. Catra didn’t know that was just old junk or that I was lying to her. There’s nothing I can do for her, but maybe I can still help Entrapta.”

Scorpia slung a backpack over her broad shoulders.

“Ready for a Super Pal Duo field trip?”

Emily nodded and walked beside Scorpia out into the light.

“We’re getting out of here, Emily, for good.”

At that moment, Scorpia felt a flicker of hope. If she could somehow reconnect with the Black Garnet, and find her place among the princesses, then maybe she could avenge her family in a sense. And saving Entrapta would require more than just one person.

The two of them set off for…out of all places…Bright Moon.

  (Scorpia reconnects with the Black Garnet and makes friends with the princesses.)

  “Season 4: Fractures”

Scorpia arrives into the Bright Moon meeting chamber.

Scorpia: “Oh, no. I’m sitting on Emily.”

All the princesses gasp and stare.

Scorpia: “Hey, everybody? How are you? Gosh, I am so sorry for popping in unannounced. I didn’t wanna interrupt. You all seemed really busy, so I snuck past the guards and was just waiting for you guys to notice I was here…”

Frosta: “Horde soldier!”

Adora: “For the honor of Grayskull!”

All the princesses and Bow prepare to attack.

Scorpia: “No. Do…Hold on! Hold on! I don’t wanna fight you.”

Perfuma: “She’s got a bot!”

Mermista: “For Salineas!”

Scorpia: “Wait!”

Scorpia gets blasted from the room by Mermista’s water

Frosta flips in the air, forming an ice fist.

Frosta: “You ruined Princess Prom!”

Scorpia dodges her attack. Frosta forms ice on the floor, causing Emily to slip and roll into Scorpia, sending them both outside.

Scorpia: “No, wait! Wait, wait, wait! No.”

Scorpia dodges the magic, arrows, and ice shards.

Emily stands in front of Scorpia and shoots lasers at Glimmer and Frosta. She-Ra blocks them with her sword.

Scorpia: “Please! I don’t wanna hurt you.”

Perfuma: “I think she’s telling the truth…”

Scopia accidentally stings her. Everyone gasps. Scorpia holds her tail.

Scorpia: “I am so sorry. I did not mean to do that. It’s instinct. It’s…uh oh.”

She-Ra charges at her. Scorpia holds her claws in front of her.

Scorpia: “Please! I need your help to save Entrapta!”

She-Ra stops short.

  Perfuma later ties Scorpia and Emily up in vines. Perfuma creates a pink flower behind Scorpia on the vines.

Scorpia: “Again, I am so sorry about the whole stinging thing.”

Glimmer: “All right, Horde soldier. Why are you here? Heh. Are you listening to me?”

Scorpia: “Well, yeah…but just…Shadow Weaver. And at Bright Moon. Everything is making so much sense about why Catra’s been acting the way she has. And now I left. Oh, that’s gonna do a real number on her.”

Adora: “Hey. Answer the question.”

Scorpia: “Right. Sorry. The thing is, you all seem really good at friendship.”

Perfuma: “You’re here to learn how to be a good friend?”

Scorpia: “Yes. That’s it. See, I thought I was being a good friend to Catra, but it turns out, Catra wasn’t being a good friend to me, and also that I have no idea what friendship is. Man, I think Entrapta’s the only real friend I’ve ever had.”

Emily beeps

Scorpia: “And Emily.”

Mermista: “Say things that make sense.”

Scorpia: “Right. Okay. Entrapta wanted to warn Hordak about the whole, you know, portal weirdness thing, so Catra sent her to Beast Island, and I…I let it happen. Now I have to save her.”

Adora: (gasps) “Beast Island? With the blood beetles? And the trees with razor sharp blades instead of leaves? It’s real?”

Shadow Weaver: “Oh yes, but it’s much worse than that. We told you those children’s stories so you wouldn’t be scared.”

Scorpia: “It’s worse? Oh, what have I done?”

Adora: “We can’t leave her there.”

Bow: “If we wanna safely disable the weapon, Entrapta’s our best bet. She’s know more about that than anyone.”

Glimmer: “Wait…”

Adora: “We have to get to Beast Island right away, save Entrapta, shut down the Heart of Etheria for good.”

Glimmer: “Hold on…”

Swift Wind: “I’m in.”

Glimmer: “No you’re not… What?”

Scorpia: “Me too. Obviously, I mean, I brought this to you.”

Adora: “Great, then it’s decided. We’re going…”

Glimmer: “Will everyone just stop for one second?”

Glimmer to Scorpia: “You’re not going anywhere. You’re our prisoner.”

Glimmer to Adora: “And you! We need to talk about this. Now!”

Bow, Adora, and Glimmer vanish.

 Frosta leads Scorpia ahead with an ice spear. Scoroia looks out the window at the MoonStone

 Scorpia: “Oh.”

Frosta pokes her with the spear. She opens the door to find a nice room.

Scorpia: “Ha ha. Hang…hang on. I get to stay here?”

Frosta: “This is the only other spare room we have. But don’t go thinking it’s a sleepover. We’re guarding you.”

Perfuma rolls Emily in, and carries a bowl of tomatoes and lettuce.

Perfuma: “I brought snacks. Thought you might be hungry after your journey.”

Scorpia: “Okay, what is that? Why is it green and not bar-shaped? Are you trying to poison me? And if not, why are you being so nice?”

Perfuma: “It’s green because it’s a vegetable, silly. Do they not have those in the Horde?”

Perfuma: “Oh. Well, okay, you should definitely be eating them. And we’re being nice because you’re our guest.”

Frosta: “Prisoner. I said it’s not a sleepover…”

Perfuma: “I’ll get pillows! Be right back. Aha!”

Scorpia eats the lettuce and spits it out. “blah blah blah.”

Scorpia: “Wh…what? Wh…what?”

Frosta: “How strong are your pincers? Can you crush things or just cut?”

Scorpia: “Oh, you know, they’re good for general pincing, and cutting through basically everything.”

Frosta: “Really? I gotta try that.”

Frosta creates ice claws. Scorpia sobs.

Frosta: “Oh. Are you…are you crying? Is it because I made ice pincers? I’m sorry. They’re your thing. I get it.”

Scorpia: “No, it’s not that. The Horde always told me I was different, that I wouldn’t fit in with you all, but you’re making me feel like the opposite of not belonging, which I guess is belonging?”

Frosta: “I used to feel that way, too.  And then I met Glimmer and the others, and I realized that none of us fit in. We’re all different but that’s okay.”

Scorpia: “That might be the nicest thing anyone’s ever said to me.”

Frosta: “Well, don’t get used to it. You’re still our prisoner. But I’ve got first watch, so I’ll be up if you wanna talk more.”

Scorpia smiles.

 Scorpia falls asleep against Emily.

      “Season 4: Destiny”

 Emily happily rolls in the grass. Scorpia walks outside in the sun, free of the vines.

Shadow Weaver: “Please keep your bot out of my flower beds.”

Scorpia: “Oh! Oh, sorry about that. Emily! Emily, come here.”

Emily crashes.

Scorpia: “No, no, not in the skull plant things.”

Runs to catch up

Scorpia: “Oh…um, uh…So, uh, they just let you have your own garden here? Aren’t you a prisoner? Am I a prisoner? Everyone’s been so nice. How come we’re not, you know, in a prison? Is this garden a prison?”

Shadow Weaver: “It wasn’t until today.”

Scorpia: “Oh. Right, right, sorry. I’m…I’m not even here. Just garden away. Emily! Emily, what did I just say? I said stay out of the skull plants. Bad bot! Bad. Hey, drop it.”

Glimmer: “Hey, Scorpia!”

Scoroia yelps and lets go of Emily who falls in the bushes.

Shadow Weaver: “Your Majesty, you’re back. Did you find what you were looking for?”

Glimmer: “Yes. Light Hope told me everything I need to know, and I have a plan.”

Shadow Weaver: “A plan? Excellent. We should discuss…”

Glimmer ignores her and walks over to Scorpia.

Glimmer: “Scorpia, I need your help.”

Scorpia: “Me?”

Glimmer: “You’re the only person who can save Etheria. We need you to reconnect to the Black Garnet.”

Scorpia: “Huh?”

Shadow Weaver: “What? Your Majesty, I don’t understand. We should reconvene with the other princesses and…”

Glimmer: “The other princesses are gone. But it’d fine.”

Shadow Weaver: “Gone?”

Glimmer: “I said it’s fine. I have a plan…”

Scorpia: “Gone where?”

Emily walks in.

Glimmer: “Okay, would anyone else like to interrupt me?”

Guard: “I’m sorry, Your Majesty, but Double Trouble has escaped.”

  Scorpia makes a fort of pillows and hides under them. Glimmer walks into the room.

Glimmer: “Scorpia, we need to go to the Black Garnet Chamber now. My plan is going to work.”

Glimmer: “What’s wrong? I thought you would want to be a princess.”

Scorpia: “Okay, I’ve been considering, and I really appreciate the offer, but I only came here to help Entrapta. I left the Horde, but I’m not gonna betray them. Or Catra.”

Glimmer: “This will save them. Horde Prime could be here at any moment. If he shows up and we’re not ready to defend ourselves, everyone loses. Do you really think he’ll need to keep Catra around?”

Scorpia emerges from the pillows. Glimmer sits down beside her.

Glimmer: “We both want to save the people we love. But I can’t do it without you.”

Scorpia: “It’s hopeless. What if the black Garnet doesn’t want me? I just…I kind of get rejected a lot.”

Glimmer: “Tell me about it. My best friends left me. Even before this, I was the weak princess, the one who had to recharge. Who didn’t fit. But that’s changed now. We’ve changed now. We’re stronger than anyone knows. We can do this. We can save everyone.”

Glimmer places her hand on Scorpia’s claw.

Scorpia: “Everyone?”

Glimmer: “You’re not hopeless. You were born for this. And I’ll help you. We’re in this together. You’re gonna make a great princess.”

Scorpia gets up and hugs her tight.

Scorpia: “Sorry,  that was probably too much. Oh, wow, still going.”

Scorpia: “I’m in. So, what now?”

Glimmer: “Now, we go save the world.”

 Glimmer: “Are you ready?”

Scorpia takes a deep breath.

Scorpia: “Not really.”

Glimmer and Scorpia take hands and vanish.

 They reappear in the Fright Zone.

Scorpia: “Don’t worry. I’m an expert on sneaking around this place. I’ll get us to the Black Garnet Chamber, super stealthy-like, and no one will be the…”

Scorpia rapidly tiptoes to the door. The door opens and reveals Lonnie, Rogelio, and Kyle.

Lonnie: “What are you doing here?”

Scorpia: “Oh, hey, guys, hey.

Have you met our newest recruit here? Glimmax. Glimmax Pinkhairton.”

Lonnie: “Scorpia, we thought you got out. If Catra sees you…”

Scorpia: “She can’t. I know how this looks, but I promise, I’m here to help.”

Lonnie: “We’re done protecting Catra. We’re done with this whole place. But you’re one of us, Scorpia. We won’t stand in your way.”

Scorpia tears up and runs for a hug and squeezes them tight.

Scorpia: “Oh, you guys, get in here.”

Glimmer: “I’d get out of here, if I were you.”

Lonnie: “That’s the plan. But hey, take care of her.”

Scorpia: “Should be easy from here. Seems like a pretty slow day in the Fright Zone.”

 They make it to the Black Garnet Chamber. The room was messy and the ceiling was gone.

Scorpia: “Huh. I don’t remember it looking like this. But it has been a while.”

Scorpia walks up to the Garnet.

Scorpia: “Hey, there. Princess Scorpia, we’re supposed to, like, connect?”

Nothing happens. She reaches for it with her claw, then pulls back.

Scorpia: “I’m no princess. Not really.”

Glimmer comforts her.

Glimmer: “Hey, we’re in this together. You’re one of us, and we believe in you.”

Scorpia touches the Garnet and focuses.

The Garnet lights up magenta red and so does Scorpia.

Scorpia: “Whoa. It’s like…”

Glimmer: “Connection.”

Red lightning snakes up Scorpia’s arm. A pink light washes over her face. Her eyes turn dark pink, with white pupils. Scorpia rises into the air and shouts as she powers up, red lightning and energy fills the room.

 Scorpia walks through the door, fully powered. The goons charge at her, but she shoots out lightning from her claw. It strikes one of the goons against the wall in the distance. The Goat Goon screams and flees down the hall. Robots march forward, but Scorpia lowers her claws, sending the bots flying and exploding.

Scorpia fells the energy of her new power like adrenaline through her veins.

Scorpia: “Wow. Oh, sorry. Boy, that sure has a kick, doesn’t it?”

Glimmer: “You’re amazing.”

Scorpia: “Thank you. It’s terrifying. And fun? It’s terrifun-fying.”

Glimmer: “Go help the other princesses finish the fight. I’m going to find Hordak and Catra.”

Scorpia: “Catra. I know she’s done a lot of bad things, but, don’t hurt her.”

Glimmer: “We’re the good guys, remember?”

Glimmer vanishes.

 Scorpia flies on a vehicle toward Perfuma and Frosta.

Scorpia: “I’m coming, little buddy.”

Scorpia: “No.”

She lands the vehicle and goes over to them.

Scorpia holds Perfuma and Frosta through the pain.

Scorpia is last seen with Perfuma and Frosta, looking at the stars and space ships in wonder and surprise.